Class _J?KliL3X^ 
 
 Rnnk , A C L'"R Iq 
 
 Gopight'N". 
 
 U73 
 
 COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
•''^l — i 
 
 SHAKESPEARE'S 
 
 COMEDY OF 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT; 
 
 OR, 
 
 WHAT YOU WILL. 
 
 CJ ^ 
 
 a a j S -T^ n.u^ 11 IBS 
 
 / 
 
 Edited, with Notes, 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM Jf ROLFE, A.M., 
 
 FORMERLY HEAD MASTER OF THE HIGH SCHOOL, CAMBRIDGE, MASS. 
 
 WITH ENGRA VINGS. 
 
 :\ OF co/vTv: 
 
 T ''<'^, 
 
 
 
 NEW YORK: " 
 
 HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 
 
 FRANKLIN SQUARE. 
 1879. 
 
 A^: 
 
mi 
 
 ENGLISH CLASSICS. 
 
 Edited by WM. J. ROLFE, A.M. 
 
 Illustrated. i6mo, Cloth, 70 cents per volume ; Paper, 50 cents per volume. 
 
 akespeare's Othello. 
 
 Shakespeare' s 
 
 Much Ado about Noth 
 
 " Julius Caesar. 
 
 Henry V. 
 " Richard II. 
 " Merchant of Venice. 
 " Midsummer - Night's 
 Dream. 
 
 
 mg. 
 Henry VIII. 
 Romeo and Juliet. 
 As You Like It. 
 Tempest. 
 Twelfth Night. 
 
 " Macbeth. 
 
 Goldsmith's Select Poems. 
 
 " Hamlet. 
 
 Gray's Select Poems. 
 
 Other volumes 
 
 in preparation. 
 
 - 
 
 Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 
 
 Any of the above -works will he sent by mail, postage i>repaid, to any part 
 of the United States, on receipt of the price. 
 
 Copyright, 1879, by Harper & Brothers. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This book has been prepared on the same plan as its thirteen pred- 
 ecessors in the series. The plan was based on an experience of near- 
 ly twenty years in teaching English Literature in high schools, during 
 which time I had opportunities of seeing not only the immediate re- 
 sults of the method in leading pupils to enjoy and appreciate our best 
 poetry, but also, in many instances, its lasting influence upon their 
 tastes and habits of thought. 
 
 In the preface to The Merchant of Venice, the first play of the series, 
 I stated that my aim was " to edit this English classic for school and 
 home reading in essentially the same way as Greek and Latin classics 
 are edited for educational purposes ;" and that the chief requisites in 
 such a book seemed to me to be "a pure text (expurgated, if neces- 
 sary), and the notes needed for its thorough elucidation and illustra- 
 tion." In the notes, as I have said in more than one preface, I have 
 preferred to err, if at all, on the side of fulness. I have aimed to give 
 all the comments of former editors that seemed of any real value or 
 interest ; and I have added many notes of my own, especially in the 
 way of making Shakespeare his own commentator by the citation of 
 illustrative passages from his other works. In short, as I remarked in 
 the preface to Henry V., I have tried " to prepare what may be called 
 a popular ' Variorum ' edition for the general reader and student, as 
 distinguished from an exhaustive work for the critic and the advanced 
 scholar such as my friend Furness is preparing ;" keeping in mind the 
 fact that "few persons, not excepting teachers in our high schools and 
 academies, have ready access to a complete Shakespearian library, and 
 that few except teachers would often avail themselves of such a library 
 if it were open to them." 
 
 Let me add, as in the preface I have just quoted, that in stating what 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 my own plan has been, and how I have tried to carry it out, I do not 
 presume to claim that the plan is the best possible or the execution 
 faultless. Neither have I the arrogance to assume that my plan, even 
 if the best for me as a teacher, is necessarily the best for every other 
 teacher. I have no quarrel with those who prefer a different method ; 
 let each man choose the tools that suit his own hand or that seem to 
 him to do the best work. 
 
 In this matter of teaching Shakespeare — as, indeed, in most other 
 matters — one-sided men are apt to be both dogmatic and intolerant. 
 An English editor, to whom I have referred in the preface to Hamlet, 
 will have no aesthetic criticism in his books ; but, not content with 
 quietly ignoring it, he must indulge in a sneer at those who differ from 
 him by calling it " sign-post" criticism, which "turns the commentator 
 into a showman." On the other hand, a venerable American editor, 
 who has done much excellent work in this line of aesthetic criticism, 
 would have little else than such criticism in a school edition of Shake- 
 speare ; and in the preface to a recent edition of Hamlet, he is most 
 volubly severe upon those who think proper to give more notes than 
 he does. To do this is " exegetical incontinency," " needless and ob- 
 structive annotation," " an inordinate fecundity of explanation " (verily, 
 these be parlous words!), etc., etc. All "variorum comment and cita- 
 tion" is likewise "tolerable and not to be endured," being "hardly of 
 any use or interest save to those who are making or intending to make 
 a specialty of Shakespearian lore. But," he adds, " of the pupils and 
 even the teachers in our schools and colleges, probably not one in five 
 hundred has, or ought to have, any thought of becoming a specialist 
 in Shakespeare. To such students a minute discussion or presenta- 
 tion of various readings must needs be a stark impertinence ; and its 
 effect, if it have any, can hardly be other than to confuse and perplex 
 their thoughts." 
 
 Now, in my view, these are only two opposite extremes of critical 
 bigotry ; and I do not feel called upon to defend my own method, 
 which combines aesthetic and " variorum " criticism, against attacks 
 from either quarter. If the teacher or the student wants only notes of 
 the one kind or of the other, or if he simply wants fewer notes, he can 
 select his edition accordingly ; it would be a mistake for him to use 
 mine if another seems better for his purposes. 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 Let me say, however, that I have a better opinion of the teachers in 
 our schools and colleges than to think them incapable of understanding 
 and discussing " variorum " citations. I will go even farther and repeat 
 what I said on this point in the preface to Henry VIII. : " These text- 
 ual questions are of interest to every student of Shakespeare, and my 
 experience as a teacher has satisfied me that they may be profitably dis- 
 cussed even by boys and girls in school. Indeed, it sometimes happens 
 that these babes in criticism are quick to see what is hidden from men 
 reputed ' wise and prudent' Their young eyes discern the simple 
 truth through all the dust that successive generations of learned editors 
 have raised in their quarrels about it." Of course there are many of 
 these textual problems which neither the student nor the teacher could 
 solve without critical aid ; but after the critics have worked out their 
 various solutions, it is an insult to the teacher, if not to the average stu- 
 dent, to say that he is not competent to weigh the comparative value of 
 these solutions. But, says the editor whom I have quoted, give only 
 " the last results " of textual criticism. In nine cases out of ten there 
 a?'e no " last results " which the critics will agree in accepting ; the 
 problems are like those in " indeterminate analysis " which admit of 
 more than one answer. The solutions, though widely different, have 
 equal authority. When doctors thus disagree, shall an editor settle the 
 question arbitrarily for his readers, or shall he furnish them the means 
 of settling it for themselves ? I choose the latter course, believing that 
 they will find it at once more interesting and more profitable. An ex 
 cathedra decision might save them some exercise of their own judg- 
 ment, but I have no doubt that the majority of them will thank me 
 for not presuming to do their thinking for them. 
 
 While I am referring to points in which my edition differs from oth- 
 ers, let me again define my position with regard to " expurgation." As 
 yet I have seen no reason for varying from my original plan of striking- 
 out such indecent or indelicate expressions as are always omitted on 
 the stage, and would doubtless be deleted by the poet himself if he 
 lived in our day ; but I never substitute a word for one struck out or 
 make any other change in the text. Other editors, English and Ameri- 
 can, take the liberty to change a word here and there, either giving no 
 hint of the alteration, or enclosing the substituted word in brackets. 
 The former course is liable to mislead the student ; the latter calls 
 
vi PREFACE, 
 
 special attention to what is omitted, and thus partially defeats its own 
 end. For instance, in i. 5. 45 of the present play, one school edition 
 reads, " As there is no true [dishonour] but calamity, so beauty's a 
 flower." It is not in human nature — at least, not in schoolboy nature — 
 to leave an enigma like that " [dishonour] " unsolved ; and the result is 
 that the original " cuckold," which would hardly be noticed if left in 
 the text, is hunted up in a complete edition, and the reasons for its 
 omission are duly thought out. Again, in the same edition, in Coriola- 
 nzis, i. I. 99-152, " [stomach]" appears ten times in the passage in place 
 of " belly ;" where I see no more reason for changing the word than in 
 the parable of the Prodigal in the 15th chapter oi Luke. Shakespeare, 
 I am confident, believed with Juvenal that " maxima debetur puero 
 reverentia," and would have pruned his plays carefully in an edition 
 for young readers, but he would have smiled at expurgation of this 
 over-squeamish sort. 
 
 The omissions that are really required — at least in the plays I have 
 already edited — are so few and slight that only those who are minutely 
 familiar with the text are likely to detect them. No one can possibly 
 want the omitted passages except for certain critical purposes, and it 
 is absurd to suppose that a critical student would not have at least 
 one complete edition of Shakespeare. 
 
 I will only add, in closing, that if up to this fourteenth volume of the 
 series I have adhered to the plan formed at the start, it is because I 
 have received so many assurances that teachers and students of Shake- 
 speare have found the little books useful. I am also encouraged by the 
 fact that they have been commended by such eminent Shakespearian 
 critics as Furnivall, Dowden, Abbott, Child, and Furness. It will be 
 my ambition to make the edition more and more worthy of the flatter- 
 ing reception it has met with. 
 
 Cambridge, July 25, 1879. 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction to Twelfth Night 9 
 
 I. The History of the Play 9 
 
 11. The Sources of the Plot 11 
 
 III. Critical Comments on the Play 12 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT 29 
 
 Act I , 31 
 
 " n 50 
 
 " III * 69 
 
 " IV , 91 
 
 " V 100 
 
 Notes 115 
 
STRATFORD CHURCH. 
 
MIDDLE TEMPLE HALL, LONDON. 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 TO 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT, OR WHAT YOU WILL. 
 
 I. THE HISTORY OF THE PLAY. 
 
 This play was first printed, so far as we know, in the folio 
 of 1623, where it appears under the title of "Twelfe Night, 
 Or what you will," and occupies pages 255-275 in the di- 
 vision of " Comedies." 
 
lo TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 The earliest reference to the play that has been found is 
 in a MS. diary of John Manningham, a member of the Mid- 
 dle Temple, which is preserved in the British Museum (MSS. 
 Harl. 5353). The passage reads thus :* 
 
 "Feb. 2, 1601 [-2]. At our feast, wee had a play called 
 Twelve Night, or What You Will. Much like the Comedy 
 of Errors, or Menechmi in Plautus ; but most like and neere 
 to that in Italian called Inganni. A good practise in it to 
 make the steward beleive his lady widowe was in love with 
 him, by counterfayting a letter as from his lady in general 
 termes, telling him what shee liked best in him, and pre- 
 scribing his gesture in smiling, his apparaile, &c., and then 
 when he came to practise, making him believe they tooke 
 him to be mad," etc. 
 
 As.lwelffh Night is not included in Meres's list of Shake- 
 speare's plays in his Falladis Taf}tia,'\ we may infer that it 
 was written between the publication of that book, in Septem- 
 ber, 1598, and February, 1602. It seems probable from 
 Manningham's detailed description that it was comparative- 
 ly a new play when he saw it ; and we are inclined, with 
 Furnivall and Stokes, to assign it to the year 1601.$ 
 
 The comedy is, on the whole, well printed in the folio, and 
 the difficulties in the text are comparatively few. It is di- 
 
 * We give it as quoted by Furnivall in his Introduction to the " Leo- 
 pold Shakspere," p. xvii. No two editors print it in precisely the same 
 form (see our ed. of A. Y. L. p. 10, foot-note). Collier, Knight, and 
 Staunton give " inscribing " for " in smiling," and H. omits the words. 
 
 It will be noticed that Manningham refers to Olivia as a *' widowe." 
 It is possible, as Collier suggests, that she was so represented in the 
 comedy as first performed, or the writer may have been misled by the 
 fact that she was in mourning for her brother. See also on iii. 4. 52 
 below. 
 
 t See the passage in our ed. of M. N. D. p. 9. 
 
 I Fleay, who dates the completion of the play in 1601, sees " clear in- 
 dications in the metre that some parts of the Viola story were written 
 much earlier — about 1594;" but this view has not been accepted by other 
 recent critics. 
 
INTRO D UCTIOiV. 1 1 
 
 vided into acts and scenes, but has no list of dramatis per- 
 soncB*' 
 
 The name Twelfth Night was probably suggested by the 
 time of its first production (Fleay), or by " its embodiment 
 of the spirit of the Twelfth Night (twelfth after Christmas) 
 sports and revels — a time devoted to festivity and merri- 
 ment " (White). The second title, Or What You Will, seems 
 to imply that the first has no special meaning, though Ulrici 
 sees a subtle significance in it.f 
 
 II. THE SOURCES OF THE PLOT. 
 
 There are two Italian plays entitled Gr Ingamti (The 
 Cheats), published in the latter part of the i6th century, and 
 containing incidents somewhat resembling those of Twelfth 
 Night. In one of them the sister who assumes male apparel 
 bears the name Cesare, which may have suggested Shake- 
 speare's Cesario. A third Italian play, GV Ingannati, has 
 even a closer likeness to Twelfth Night, and in its induction 
 we find the name Malevolti, of which Malvolio may be a va- 
 riation. The story is also found in one ofBandello's Novels 
 (see our ed. of Hamlet, p. 13, or Much Ado, p. 11), and was 
 translated by Belleforest into French in his Histoires Tra- 
 giques. Whether Shakespeare was indebted to these sources 
 or not, he was acquainted with the version of the story by 
 Barnaby Riche in his Historie of Apolonius and Silla in Riche 
 His Farewell to Miliiarie Profession (1581), and from this he 
 appears to have taken the main incidents of his plot and 
 the mere skeleton of some of the characters. Malvolio, 
 Sir Toby, Sir Andrew, Fabian, the Clown, and Maria are en- 
 tirely his own creation j as indeed all the other actors in 
 the drama are in all that gives them life and individuality. 
 
 * See our ed. of Othello, p. 154. 
 
 t See half a page on the subject in his Shakspeare' s Dramatic Art 
 (Schmitz's trans, of 3d ed. vol. ii. p. 5). 
 
12 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 III. CRITICAL COMMENTS ON THE PLAY. 
 \^Froni Hazlitfs " Characters of Shakespea/s Flays.^'*'] 
 
 This is justly considered as one of the most deHghtful of 
 Shakespear's comedies. It is full of sweetness and pleas- 
 antry. It is perhaps too good-natured for comedy. It has 
 little satire, and no spleen. It aims at the ludicrous rather 
 than the ridiculous. It makes us laugh at the follies of man- 
 kind, not despise them, and still less bear any ill-will towards 
 them. Shakespear's comic genius resembles the bee rather 
 in its power of extracting sweets from weeds or poisons than 
 in leaving a sting behind it. He gives the most amusing 
 exaggeration of the prevailing foibles of his characters, but 
 in a way that they themselves, instead of being offended at, 
 would almost join in to humour; he rather contrives oppor- 
 tunities for them to show themselves off in the happiest 
 lights, than renders them contemptible in the perverse con- 
 struction of the wit or malice of others. . . . Shakespeare's 
 comedy is of a pastoral and poetical cast. Folly is indige- 
 nous to the soil, and shoots out with native, happy, unchecked 
 luxuriance. Absurdity has every encouragement afforded it; 
 and nonsense has room to flourish in. Nothing is stunted 
 by the churlish, icy hand of indifference or severity. The 
 poet runs riot in a conceit, and idolizes a quibble. His 
 whole object is to turn the meanest or rudest objects to a 
 pleasurable account. The relish which he has of a pun, or 
 of the quaint humour of a low character, does not interfere 
 with the delight with which he describes a beautiful image 
 or the most refined love. The Clown's forced jests do not 
 spoil the sweetness of the character of Viola; the same house 
 is big enough to hold Malvolio, the Countess, Maria, Sir 
 Toby, and Sir Andrew Aguecheek. For instance, nothing 
 can fall much lower than this last character in intellect or 
 
 * Characters of Shakespear's Plays, by William Hazlitt, edited by W. 
 Carew Hazlitt (London, 1869), p. 180 fol. 
 
INTRO D l/C TION. 
 
 13 
 
 morals ; yet how are his weaknesses nursed and dandled by 
 Sir Toby into something "high fantastical," when on Sir 
 Andrew's commendation of himself for dancing and fencing, 
 Sir Toby answers : " Wherefore are these things hid ? Where- 
 fore have these gifts a curtain before them ? Are they like 
 to take dust like Mistress Mall's picture ? Why dost thou 
 not go to church in a galliard, and come home in a coranto ? 
 . . . Is this a world to hide virtues in? I did think, by the 
 excellent constitution of thy leg, it was framed under the 
 star of a galliard !" How Sir Toby, Sir Andrew, and the 
 Clown afterwards chirp over their mps, how they " rouse the 
 night-owl in a catch that will draw three souls out of one 
 weaver !" What can be better than Sir Toby's unanswerable 
 answer to Malvolio, " Dost thou think, because thou art vir- 
 tuous, there shall be no more cakes and ale ?" In a word, 
 the best turn is given to everything, instead of the worst. 
 There is a constant infusion of the romantic and enthusias- 
 tic, in proportion as the characters are natural and sincere : 
 whereas, in the more artificial style of comedy, everything 
 gives way to ridicule and indifference, there being nothing 
 left but affectation on one side and incredulity on the other. 
 Much as we like Shakespear's comedies, we cannot agree 
 with Dr. Johnson that they are better than his tragedies; 
 nor do we like them half so well. If his inclination to 
 comedy sometimes led him to trifle with the seriousness of 
 tragedy, the poetical and impassioned passages are the best 
 parts of his comedies. The great and secret charm of 
 Twelfth Night is the character of Viola. Much as we like 
 catches and cakes and ale, there is something that we like 
 better. We have a friendship for Sir Toby; we patronize 
 Sir Andrew; we have an understanding with the Clown, a 
 sneaking kindness for Maria and her rogueries; we feel a 
 regard for Malvolio, and sympathize with his gravity, his 
 smiles, his cross garters, his yellow stockings, and imprison- 
 ment in the stocks. But there is something that excites in 
 
14 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 us a stronger feeling than all this — it is Viola's confession 
 of her love : 
 
 ^^ Duke. And what 's her history? 
 
 ^' Viola. A blank, my lord; she never told her love: 
 She let conceahnent, like a worm i' the bud, 
 Feed on her damask cheek ; she pin'd in thought, 
 And with a green and yellow melancholy 
 She sat like Patience on a monument, 
 Smiling at grief. Was not this love indeed? 
 We men say more, swear more ; but indeed 
 Our shows are more than will ; for still we prove 
 Much in our vows, but little in our love. 
 
 " Duke. But died thy sister of her love, my boy ? 
 
 '■'■Viola. I am all the daughters of my father's house, 
 And all the brothers too ; — and yet I know not." 
 
 Shakespear alone could describe the effect of his own poetry: 
 
 " O, it came o'er my ear like the sweet south 
 That breathes upon a bank of violets, 
 Stealing and giving odour." 
 
 What we so much admire here is not the image of Patience 
 on a monument, which has been generally quoted, but the 
 lines before and after it. They "give a very echo to the 
 seat where love is throned." How long ago it is since we 
 first learned to repeat them ; "and still, still they vibrate on 
 the heart, like the sounds which the passing wind draws from 
 the trembling strings of a harp left on some desert shore ! 
 
 \^Froin Mrs. Jameson^ s " Characteristics of Women.'''' *'\ 
 The situation and the character of Viola have been cen- 
 sured for their want of consistency and probability; it is 
 therefore worth while to examine how far this criticism is 
 true. As for her situation in the drama (of which she is 
 properly the heroine), it is shortly this : She is shipwrecked 
 on the coast of Illyria; she is alone and without protection 
 in a strange country. She wishes to enter into the service 
 * American ed. (Boston, 1857), p. 182 fol. 
 
IN TROD UCTION. 1 5 
 
 of the Countess Olivia ; but she is assured that this is im- 
 possible; "for the lady, having recently lost an only and be- 
 loved brother, has abjured the sight of men, has shut herself 
 up in her palace, and will admit no kind of suit." In this 
 perplexity, Viola remembers to have heard her father speak 
 with praise and admiration of Orsino, the Duke of the coun- 
 try; and having ascertained that he is not married, and that 
 therefore his court is not a proper asylum for her in her 
 feminine character, she attires herself in the disguise of a 
 page, as the best protection against uncivil comments, till 
 she can gain some tidings of her brother. 
 
 If we carry our thoughts back to a romantic and chival- 
 rous age, there is surely sufficient probability here for all the 
 purposes of poetry. To pursue the thread of Viola's desti- 
 ny;— she is engaged in the service of the Duke, whom she 
 finds "fancy-sick" for the love of Olivia. We are left to 
 infer (for so it is hinted in the first scene) that this Duke — 
 who, with his accomplishments and his personal attractions, 
 his taste for music, his chivalrous tenderness, and his unre- 
 quited love, is really a very fascinating and poetical person- 
 age, though a little passionate and fantastic — had already 
 made some impression on Viola's imagination ; and, when 
 she comes to play the confidante, and to be loaded with 
 favours and kindness in her assumed character, that she 
 should be touched by a passion made up of pity, admiration, 
 gratitude, and tenderness, does not, I think, in any way de- 
 tract from the genuine sweetness and delicacy of her charac- 
 ter, for " she never told her love.^^ 
 
 Now all this, as the critic wisely observes, may not present 
 a very just picture of life ; and it may also fail to impart any 
 moral lesson for the especial profit of well-bred young ladies : 
 but is it not in truth and in nature ? Did it ever fail to 
 charm or to interest, to seize on the coldest fancy, to touch 
 the most insensible heart .'' 
 
 Viola then is the chosen favourite of the enamoured Duke, 
 
1 6 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 and becomes his messenger to Olivia, and the interpreter of 
 his sufferings to that inaccessible beauty. In her character 
 of a youthful page, she attracts the favour of Olivia, and ex- 
 cites the jealousy of her lord. The situation is critical and 
 delicate ; but how exquisitely is the character of Viola fitted 
 to her part, carrying her through the ordeal with all the in- 
 ward and spiritual grace of modesty ! What beautiful pro- 
 priety in the distinction drawn between Rosalind and Viola! 
 The wild sweetness, the frolic humour which sports free and 
 unblamed amid the shades of Ardennes, would ill become 
 Viola, whose playfulness is assumed as part of her disguise 
 as a court-page, and is guarded by the strictest delicacy. 
 She has not, like Rosalind, a saucy enjoyment in her own 
 incognito ; her disguise does not sit so easily upon her ; her 
 heart does not beat freely under it. As in the old ballad, 
 where " Sweet William "is detected weeping in secret over 
 her "man's array,"* so in Viola a sweet consciousness of 
 her feminine nature is forever breaking through her mas- 
 querade : 
 
 " And on her cheek is ready with a blush 
 
 Modest as morning, when she coldly eyes 
 
 The youthful Phoebus." 
 
 She plays her part well, but never forgets, nor allows us to 
 forget, that she is playing a part. 
 
 ^'■Olivia. Are you a comedian? 
 
 " Viola. No, my profound heart ! and yet by the very fangs of 
 malice I swear, I am not that I play !" 
 
 And thus she comments on it : 
 
 "Disguise, I see thou art a wickedness, 
 Wherein the pregnant enemy does much. 
 How easy is it for the proper-false 
 In women's waxen hearts, to set their forms ! 
 Alas ! our frailty is the cause, not we." 
 
 * Percy's Reliques,\o\. iii. See the ballad of " The Lady turned Serv- 
 ing-man." 
 
INTRO D UCTION. I ^ 
 
 The feminine cowardice of Viola, which will not allow her 
 even to affect a courage becoming her attire,^ — her horror at 
 the idea of drawing a sword, — is very natural and character- 
 istic ; and produces a most humorous effect, even at the 
 very moment it charms and interests us. 
 
 Contrasted with the deep, silent, patient love of Viola for 
 the Duke, we have the lady-like wilfulness of Olivia ; and 
 her sudden passion, or rather fancy, for the disguised page 
 takes so beautiful a colouring of poetry and sentiment that 
 we do not think her forward. Olivia is like a princess of 
 romance, and has all the privileges of one ; she is, like Por- 
 tia, high-born and high-bred, mistress over her servants — 
 but not, like Portia, " queen o'er herself" She has never 
 in her life been opposed ; the first contradiction, therefore, 
 rouses all the woman in her, and turns a caprice into a 
 headlong passion; yet she apologizes for herself: 
 
 " I have said too much unto a heart of stone, 
 And laid mme honour too un chary out ; 
 There 's something in me that reproves my fault ; 
 But such a headstrong potent fault it is, 
 That it but mocks reproof I" 
 
 And in the midst of her self-abandonment never allows us 
 to contemn, even while we pity her : 
 
 " What shall you ask of me that I '11 deny, 
 That honour, sav'd, may upon asking give?" 
 
 The distance of rank which separates the Countess from 
 the youthful page— the real sex of Viola— the dignified ele- 
 gance of Olivia's deportment, except where passion gets the 
 better of her pride — her consistent coldness towards the 
 Duke — the description of that " smooth, discreet, and stable 
 bearing " with which she rules her household — her generous 
 care for her steward Malvolio, in the midst of her own dis- 
 tress, — all these circumstances raise Olivia in our fancy, and 
 render her caprice for the page a source of amusement and 
 interest, not a subject of reproach. Twelfth Night is a gen- 
 
 B 
 
1 8 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 uine comedy — a perpetual spring of the gayest and the 
 sweetest fancies. In artificial society men and women are 
 divided into castes and classes, and it is rarely that extremes 
 in character or manners can approximate. To blend into 
 one harmonious picture the utmost grace and refinement of 
 sentiment and the broadest effects of humour, the most 
 poignant wit and the most indulgent benignity, in short, 
 to bring before us in the same scene Viola and Olivia, with 
 Malvolio and Sir Toby, belonged only to Nature and to 
 Shakspeare. 
 
 [From Knight'' s " Pictorial Shaksperei''^'\ 
 
 There is something to our minds very precious in that 
 memorial of Shakspere which is preserved in the little table- 
 book of the student of the Middle Temple: "Feb. 2, 1601. 
 At our feast we had a play called Twelve Night or what 
 you .will." What a scene do these few plain words call up 
 before us ! The Christmas festivities have lingered on till 
 Candlemas. The Lord of Misrule has resigned his sceptre; 
 the Fox and the Cat have been hunted round the hall ; the 
 Masters of the Revels have sung their songs ; the drums are 
 silent which lent their noisy chorus to the Marshal's proc- 
 lamations; and Sir Francis Flatterer and Sir Randle Racka- 
 bite have passed into the ranks of ordinary men. But there 
 is still a feast ; and after the dinner a play ; and that play 
 Shakspere's Twelfth Night. And the actual roof under 
 which the happy company of benchers, barristers, and stu- 
 dents first listened to that joyous and exhilarating play, full 
 of the truest and most beautiful humanities, especially fitted 
 for a season of cordial mirthfulness, is still standing ; and 
 we may walk into that stately hall and think — Here Shak- 
 spere's Twelfth Night was acted in the Christmas of 1601 ; 
 and here its exquisite poetry first fell upon the ear of some 
 secluded scholar, and was to him as a fragrant flower bloom- 
 * Vol. ii. of Comedies, p. 183 fol. 
 
IN TROD UC TION. 
 
 19 
 
 ing amidst the arid sands of his Bracton and his Fleta ; and 
 here its gentle satire upon the vain and the foolish penetrat- 
 ed into the natural heart of some grave and formal dispenser 
 of justice, and made him look with tolerance, if not with 
 sympathy, upon the mistakes of less grave and formal men ; 
 and here its ever-gushing spirit of enjoyment — of fun with- 
 out malice, of wit without grossness, of humour without ex- 
 travagance — taught the swaggering, roaring, overgrown boy, 
 miscalled student, that there were higher sources of mirth 
 than affrays in Fleet Street, or drunkenness in Whitefriars. 
 Venerable Hall of the Middle Temple, thou art to our eyes 
 more stately and more to be admired since we looked upon 
 that entry in the table-book of John Manningham ! The 
 Globe has perished, and so has the Blackfriars. The works 
 of the poet who made the names of these frail buildings im- 
 mortal need no associations to recommend them ; but it is 
 yet pleasant to know that there is one locality remaining 
 where a play of Shakspere's was listened to by his contem- 
 poraries ; and that play. Twelfth Night. . . . 
 
 It is scarcely necessary for us to enter into any analysis 
 of the plot of this charming comedy, or attempt any dissec- 
 tion of its characters, for the purpose of opening to the reader 
 new sources of enjoyment. It is impossible, we think, for 
 one of ordinary sensibility to read through the first act with- 
 out yielding himself up to the genial temper in which the en- 
 tire play is written. "The sunshine of the breast " spreads 
 its rich purple light over the whole champaign, and penetrates 
 into every thicket and every dingle. From the first line to 
 the last — from the Duke's 
 
 " That strain again ; it had a dying fall," 
 
 to the Clown's 
 
 " With hey, ho, the wind and the rain !" — 
 
 there is not a thought or a situation that is not calculated 
 to call forth pleasurable feelings. The love-melancholy of 
 
20 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 the Duke is a luxurious abandonment to one pervading im- 
 pression — not a fierce and hopeless contest with one o'er- 
 mastering passion. It delights to lie "canopied with bow- 
 ers," — to listen to " old and antique " songs, which dally with 
 its " innocence," — to be " full of shapes," and "high fantasti- 
 cal." The love of Viola is the sweetest and tenderest emo- 
 tion that ever informed the heart of the purest and most 
 graceful of beings with a spirit almost divine. Perhaps in 
 the whole range of Shakspere's poetry there is nothing which 
 comes more unbidden into the mind, and always in connec- 
 tion with some image of the ethereal beauty of the utterer, 
 than Viola's " she never told her love." The love of Olivia, 
 wilful as it is, is not in the slightest degree repulsive. With 
 the old stories before him, nothing but the refined delicacy 
 of Shakspere's conception of the female character could have 
 redeemed Olivia from approaching to the anti-feminine. But 
 as it is, we pity her, and we rejoice with her. These are what 
 may be called the serious characters, because they are the 
 vehicles for what we emphatically call the poetry of the play. 
 But the comic characters are to us equally poetical — that is, 
 they appear to us not mere copies of the representatives of 
 temporary or individual follies, but embodyings of the uni- 
 versal comic, as true and as fresh to-day as they were two 
 centuries and a half ago. Malvolio is to our minds as poet- 
 ical as Don Quixote ; and we are by no means sure that 
 Shakspere meant the poor cross-gartered steward 07ily to be 
 laughed at, any more than Cervantes did the knight of the 
 rueful countenance. He meant us to pity him, as Olivia and 
 the Duke pitied him ; for, in truth, the delusion by which 
 Malvolio was wrecked only passed out of the romantic into 
 the comic through the manifestation of the vanity of the 
 character in reference to his situation. But if we laugh at 
 Malvolio, we are not to laugh ill-naturedly, for the poet has 
 conducted all the mischief against him in a spirit in which 
 there is no real malice at the bottom of the fun. Sir Toby 
 
INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 is a most genuine character — one given to strong potations 
 and boisterous merriment ; but with a humour about him 
 perfectly irresistible. His abaiido7i to the instant opportuni- 
 ty of laughing at and with others is something so thoroughly 
 English that we are not surprised the poet gave him an Eng- 
 lish name. And like all genuine humorists, Sir Toby must 
 have his butt. What a trio is presented in that glorious 
 scene of the second act, where the two knights and the 
 Clown "make the welkin dance" — the humorist, the fool, 
 and the philosopher! — for Sir Andrew is the fool, and the 
 Clown is the philosopher. We hold the Clown's epilogue 
 song to be the most philosophical clown's song upon record ; y 
 and a treatise might be written upon its wisdom. It is / 
 the history of a life, from the condition of " a little tiny boy," 
 through " man's estate," to decaying age — " when I came 
 into, my bed ;" and the conclusion is, that what is true of the 
 individual is true of the species, and what was of yesterday 
 was of generations long past away — for 
 
 "A great while ago the world begun." 
 
 [From Verplanck'' s '■.^Shakespeare.''''*'] 
 We may safely fix the date of this comedy about the year 
 1600 or 1601, and class it among the later productions of 
 that period of Shakespeare's life when his mind most habitu- 
 ally revelled in humorous delineation, while his luxuriant 
 fancy, turning aside from the sterner and painful passions, 
 shed its gayest tints over innumerable forms of grace and 
 beauty. He seems, by his title of the Twelfth Night, to ap- 
 prise his audience of the general character of this agreeable 
 and varied comedy — a notice intelligible enough at that 
 time, and still not without its significance in a great part of 
 Europe, though quite otherwise among our un-holiday-keep- 
 ing people on this side of the Atlantic. The Twelfth Night 
 
 * The Illustrated Shakespeare, edited by G. C. Verplanck (New York, 
 1847), vol. ii. p. 6 of Twelfth Night. 
 
2 2 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 (twelfth after Christmas) was, m the olden times, the season 
 of universal festivity — of masques, pageants, feasts, and tra- 
 ditionary sports. This comedy then would not disappoint 
 public expectation, when it was found to contain a delightful 
 combination of the delicate fancy and romantic sentiment 
 of the poetic masque, with a crowd of revelling, laughing, or 
 laugh-creating personages, whose truth all would recognize, 
 and whose spirit and fun no gravity could resist. He gave 
 to these the revelling spirit, and the exaggeration of charac- 
 ter necessary for the broadest comic effect, but still kept 
 them from becoming mere buffoon masquers by a truth of 
 portraiture which shows them all to be drawn from real life. 
 Malvolio — the matchless Malvolio — was not only new in his 
 day to comic delineation of any sort, but I believe has never 
 since had his fellow or his copy in any succeeding play, 
 poem, essay, or novel. The gravity, the acquirement, the 
 real talent and accomplishment of the man, all made ludi- 
 crous, fantastical, and absurd by his intense vanity, is as true 
 a conception as it is original and droll, and its truth may 
 still be frequently attested by actual comparison with real 
 Malvolios, to be found everywhere, from humble domestic 
 life up to the high places of learning, of the State, and even 
 of the Church. Sir Toby certainly comes out of the same 
 associations where the poet saw Falstaff hold his revels. 
 He is not Sir John, nor a fainter sketch of him, yet with an 
 odd sort of family likeness to him. Dryden and other dram- 
 atists have felicitated themselves upon success in grouping 
 together their comic underplots with their more heroic per- 
 sonages. But here all, grave and gay, the lovers, the laugh- 
 ers, and the laughed-at, are made to harmonize in one scene 
 and one common purpose. I cannot help adding — though 
 perhaps it may be a capricious over-refinement — that to my 
 mind this comedy resembles Macbeth, m one of the marked 
 characteristics of that great drama ; appearing, like it, to 
 have been been struck out at a heat, as. if the whole plot, its 
 
INTRODUCTION. 23 
 
 characters and dialogue, had presented themselves at once, 
 in one harmonious group, before the " mind's eye " of the 
 poet, previously to his actually commencing the formal busi- 
 ness of writing, and bearing no indication either of an origi- 
 nal groundwork of incident, afterwards enriched by the ad- 
 ditions of a fuller mind, or of thoughts, situations, and char- 
 acters accidentally suggested, or growing unexpectedly out 
 of the story, as the author proceeded. 
 
 \^From Mr. F. y. FiirnivalV s Introduction to the Play.^'\ 
 
 Still one of the comedies of Shakspere's bright, sweet time.t 
 True that we have to change Rosalind's rippling laugh for 
 the drunken catches and bibulous drollery of Sir Toby Belch 
 and his comrade, and Touchstone for the Clown ; but the 
 leading note of the play is fun, as if Shakspere had been 
 able to throw off all thought of melancholy, and had devised 
 Malvolio to help his friends "fleet the time carelessly," as 
 they did in the golden world. Still though, as ever in the 
 comedies, except The Merry Wives., there 's the shadow of 
 death and distress across the sunshine. Olivia's father and 
 brother just dead, Viola and Sebastian just rescued from one 
 death, Viola threatend with another, and Antonio held a 
 pirate and liable to death. And still the lesson is, as in 
 As You Like It, " Sweet are the uses of adversity ;" out of 
 their trouble all the lovers come into happiness, into wed- 
 lock. The play at first sight is far less striking and interest- 
 ing than Much Ado and As You Like It. No brilliant Bea- 
 trice or Benedick catches the eye, no sad Rosalind leaping 
 into life and joyousness at the touch of assured love. 
 
 The self-conceited Malvolio is brought to the front, the 
 drunkards and Clown come next; none of these touch any 
 
 * The Leopold Shakspere (London, 1877), p. lix. 
 
 t This passage follows the comments upon As You Like It, quoted in 
 our edition of that play, page 23 fol. Here, as there, we have retained 
 the author's orthography. 
 
24 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 heart ; and it 's not till we look past them that we feel the 
 beauty of the characters who stand in half-light behind. 
 Then we become conscious of a quiet harmony of colour and 
 form that makes a picture full of charm, that grows on you 
 as you study it, and becomes one of the possessions of your 
 life. As the two last plays reach backward and forward, so 
 does Tw elf th- Night : to the earliest Love's Labours Lost for 
 the cut at women's painting their faces that we find here ; 
 for its men forswearing for three years the company of 
 women, and then of course admitting them and falling in 
 love with the first ones they see, which is the prototype of 
 Olivia abjuring for seven years the company of men, then 
 soon admitting one (as is supposed), falling in love at first 
 sight with him (though he 's a woman), and marrying his 
 brother, whom she supposes to be he. For the pair of one 
 family so like as to be mistaken for one another, we go back 
 to the double Antipholus and the double Dromio of Shak- 
 spere's second play, The Comedy of Errors, which gives us, 
 too, the incidents of both a wife (Antipholus's of Ephesus) 
 and sweetheart (Dromio's of Syracuse) mistaking another 
 man for her husband and her lover (though here Viola is 
 only a woman disguised). To the same play we go for the 
 refusal or denial of money when trusted to one by another, 
 and for the members of a family sunderd by shipwreck, as 
 we look on to Pericles for a somewhat like incident. In the 
 Errors we get, too, the saving, though here only of one 
 member of the family, by the binding to a mast. To The 
 Two Gefitlemen of Verona we go for the parallel to Viola sent 
 disguised as a page by Duke Orsino to woo Olivia for him, 
 to the loving Julia sent by the man she loves (Proteus) to 
 woo Sylvia for him. Ro7neo and yuliet gives us in the love- 
 lorn Romeo repulst by Rosalind, and at once giving her up 
 for Juliet, the match' of Duke Orsino resigning the longd- 
 for Olivia, and at the moment taking up Viola. The Mer- 
 chant of Venice gives us another Antonio willing to give his 
 
INTRODUCTION. 25 
 
 life for his friend Bassanio, just as here in Twelfth-Night 
 Antonio* faces danger, nay, death, a pirate's due, for his 
 love to his friend Sebastian. And to the same Merchant 
 we surely go for recollections of the opening scene here, 
 
 " That strain again ! it had a dying fall ; 
 O, it came o'er my ear like the sweet sound 
 That breathes upon a bank of violets, ' 
 Stealing ancj, giving odour," 
 
 and for a parallel to the Duke's love of rnusic through the 
 play. Heiiry IV. gives us in Falstaff and his followers the 
 company whence Sir Toby Belch and Sir Andrew Aguecheek 
 come, as the Second Part of that play gives us Falstaff play- 
 ing on Justice Shallow as Sir Toby in Twelfth- Night plays 
 on Sir Andrew. Is not also Slender's echoing of Shallow 
 in Merry Wives something like Sir Andrew echoing all Sir 
 Toby's sayings here, and fancying himself a man for it.? As 
 to the reach forward of the' play, I 've already alluded to its 
 link with Pericles. It is to the So7inets that we turn for a 
 parallel to Viola's pleading with Olivia to marry the Duke, 
 and not forbear to leave a copy of her beauty to the world, 
 and to the Sonnets to his mistress for Shakspere's love of 
 music; while to match Viola's entire devotion even to death . 
 to the Duke's most unjust will we must look forward, even 
 past the Sonnets, to the true and loving Imogen's willingness 
 to die in obedience to her deceived and headstrong hus- 
 band's iniquitous sentence of death on her {Cymb. iii. 4. 
 65-79)- Note, too, that it is with Perdita of Winter's Tale 
 that Mrs. Jameson mainly compares Viola, though, as we 
 have seen, Julia in The Two Ge?itlemen is in circumstances 
 nearest her. The interest of this middle time of Shakspere's 
 work is to me great, showing as it does the development of 
 his early powers, the forecast of his later ones. It is at once 
 the fulfilment of the old promise of his genius, and the 
 prophecy of the new. 
 * The second self sacrificing Antonio is Leonato's brother in Much Ado. 
 
26 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Viola is the true heroine of the play. She is sad for her 
 brother's supposed death, yet she hopes with the hopefulness 
 of youth and her own escape. She does n't mope or shut 
 herself up like Olivia, but looks disaster full in the face, and at 
 once takes practical steps for her future life. Sympathy with 
 Olivia's loss draws her first to her; but as she can 't enter 
 her service, she resolves to go into the Duke's (Shakspere's 
 women of course take naturally to boys' disguises, because 
 their characters were always acted by boys). She knows 
 the Duke's love of music ; she can sing. Her voice, like 
 Cordelia's, was ever soft, gentle, and low, " an excellent thing 
 in woman ;" and in the Duke's love-lorn state, Viola is the 
 very person for him. He wants sympathy, and she gives it 
 him ; into her gentle breast he pours the sorrows of his secret 
 soul. Her pity for him opens her heart to him ; but how 
 bitter-sweet were his confidences to her ! Still his happi- 
 ness, not hers, is what she wants, and she '11 win it him, 
 though in doing so she break her heart. Valentine has 
 faild, but she '11 not fail : he was urged by duty, she by love. 
 Olivia she will see and does see. (Notice the woman's cu- 
 riosity to see her rival's face and compare it with her own, 
 as Julia does Sylvia's picture after seeing her in The Two 
 Gentlemen : both loved ones have, like Chaucer's ladies, 
 "eyes grey as glass.") Then note how in pleading Orsino's 
 cause, through all her words her own love for the Duke 
 speaks, just as in Chaucer's description of his duke's love 
 Blanche, the young poet describes and praises his own love. 
 Note too the difference between the real love that Viola de- 
 scribes and the fancied love the Duke feels. Had his love 
 been like Viola's, no refusal, no rebuff, would have kept him 
 from Olivia's feet. (Contrast Viola's tenderness to Olivia 
 with Rosalind's sharpness to Phoebe.) Then comes the 
 touching scene between Viola and the, Duke, where the music 
 makes her speak masterly of love, where Shakspere reveals 
 his own heart's history with his aged wife, and where Viola 
 
INTRODUCTION, 27 
 
 herself, in answer to the Duke's fancied greatness of his love, 
 gives him such hints of her own far deeper devotion to him 
 that, though she never told her love, no man but one blinded 
 by phantasm could have faild to catch the meaning of her 
 words. But still she will appeal again to his unwilling love 
 Olivia for him. Then comes the last scene. The man she 
 loves, forgetting he 's a man, out of spite threatens her with 
 death, and she will take it joyfully for him, whom she then 
 declares she loves more than her life. At last the Duke, 
 seeing that Olivia is impossible to him, turns to his friend 
 and confidante, his half-self, now woman, and challenges the 
 fuMilment of her oft-repeated vows. She denies them not, 
 but confesses she loves him still. She has what she wills, 
 and all is happiness and peace. The Duke has a fanciful 
 nature like Olivia. He is one of your dreamy musical men, 
 and Romeo is his parallel in the earlier time. Still he is a 
 man not to be despised, one of a rich, beautiful, artistic 
 nature, had music in his soul, loved flowers, would make 
 a husband tender and true, and say the prettiest, sweetest 
 things to his wife. Malvolio, the affectioned ass, the sharp- 
 tongued Maria, who 'd have all her work to do as my Lady to 
 keep Sir Toby sober, the clown who sings the capital songs, 
 and all the rest, we must, alas ! pass over. 
 
 Note by the Editor. — The Hall of the Middle Temple (see the cut 
 on p. 9 above) was built in 1572, while 'Edmund Plowden, the eminent 
 jurist, was Treasurer of the Inn, It is 100 feet long, 42 feet wide, and 
 47 feet high; and the roof is the best specimen of Elizabethan architect- 
 ure in London. The handsome screen is said to have been made from 
 the spoils of the Spanish Armada in 1588, but it was set up thirteen 
 years before that date. 
 
 Hawthorne, in his English Note-Books, gives the following description 
 of the hall : 
 
 " Truly it is a most magnificent apartment ; very lofty, so lofty, indeed, 
 that the antique roof is quite hidden, as regards all its details, in the 
 sombre gloom that broods under its rafters. The hall is lighted by four 
 great windows on each of the two sides, descending half-way from the 
 ceiling to the floor, leaving all beneath enclosed by oaken panelling, 
 
2 8 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 which on three sides is carved with escutcheons of such members of the 
 society as have held the office of reader. There is likewise in a large 
 recess or transept a great window occupying the full height of the hall 
 and splendidly emblazoned with the arms of the Templars who have at- 
 tained to the dignity of Chief-justices. The other windows are pictured, 
 in like manner, with coats of arms of local dignities connected with the 
 Temple ; and besides all these there are arched lights, high towards the 
 roof, at either end, full of richly and chastely coloured glass, and all the 
 illumination that the great hall had came through these glorious panes, 
 and they seemed the richer for the sombreness in which we stood. I 
 cannot describe, or even intimate, the effect of this transparent glory, 
 glowing down upon us in the gloomy depth of the hall. The screen at 
 the lower end is of carved oak, very dark and highly polished, and as old 
 as Queen Elizabeth's time. The keeper told us that the story of the 
 Armada was said to be represented in these carvings, but in the imper- 
 fect light we could trace nothing of it out. ... I am reluctant to leave 
 this hall without expressing how grave, how grand, how sombre, and 
 how magnificent I felt it to be. As regards historical associations, it 
 was a favourite dancing-hall of Queen Elizabeth, and Sir Christopher 
 Hatton danced himself into her good graces there." 
 
 The feasts of Christmas, Halloween, Candlemas, and Ascension were 
 formerly celebrated here with great magnificence. A Master of the Rev- 
 els was chosen, and the Lord Chancellor, Judges, and Benchers opened 
 the sports by dancing thrice around the sea-coal fire. 
 
 " Full oft within the spacious walls, 
 When he had fifty winters o'er him, 
 My grave Lord Keeper led the brawls ; 
 The Seal and Maces danc'd before him." 
 
 This judicial foolery was satirized by Buckingham in The Rehearsal, by 
 Prior in his Ahia, and by Donne in his Satires ; and Pope has his fling 
 at it in the Dunciad: 
 
 "The judge to dance, his brother serjeant calls." 
 
 It was in this hall at dinner-time that Mr. Richard Martin, the Bencher 
 to whom Ben Jonson dedicated his Poetaster, was thrashed by Sir John 
 Davies, who for this display of unruly temper was expelled from the So- 
 ciety. 
 
 Shakespeare alludes to the hall in i Hen. IV. iii. 3. 223, where the 
 Prince says to Falstaff, " Meet me to-morrow in the Temple Hall at two 
 o'clock in the afternoon;" and again in I Hen. VI. ii. 4, 3, where the scene 
 is laid in the Temple Gardens, and Suffolk says to Plantagenet; 
 
 "Within the Temple Hall we were too loud; 
 The garden here is more convenient." 
 
TWELFTH NIGHT; 
 
 OR, 
 
 WHAT YOU WILL. 
 
DRAMATIS PERSONS. 
 
 Orsino, Duke of Illyria. 
 
 Sebastian, brother to Viola. 
 
 Antonio, a sea captain, friend to Sebastian. 
 
 A Sea Captain, friend to Viola. 
 
 Valentine, ) gentlemen attending on the 
 
 Curio, f Duke. 
 
 Sir Toby Belch, uncle to OUvia. 
 
 Sir Andrew Aguecheek. 
 
 servants to Olivia. 
 
 Malvolio, steward to Olivia. 
 Fabian, 
 Feste, a Clown, 
 Olivia. 
 Viola. 
 
 Maria, Olivia's woman. 
 Lords, Priests, Sailors, Officers, Musicians, 
 and other Attendants. 
 
 Scene : A city ifi Illyria, and the sea-coast riear it. 
 
SPALATRO. 
 
 This is lUyria, lady (i. 2. 2). 
 
 ACT I. 
 
 Scene I. The Duke^s Palace. 
 Enter Duke, Curio, and other Lords ; Musicians attending. 
 
 Duke. If music be the food of love, play on ; 
 Give me excess of it, that, surfeiting, 
 The appetite may sicken, and so die. ' ' 
 
 trhat strain again ! it had a dying fall; 
 O, it came o'er my ear like the sweet sound 
 That breathes upon a bank of violets, 
 Stealing and giving odour ! \ Enough ; no more : 
 'T is not so sweet now as it was before. 
 O spirit of love, how quick and fresh art thou. 
 That, notwithstanding thy capacity lo 
 
32 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Receiveth as the sea, nought enters there, 
 Of what validity and pitch soe'er, 
 But falls into abatement and low price, 
 Even in a minute ! so full of shapes is fancy 
 That it alone is high~fahtastical. 
 
 Curio. Will you^ go hunt', my lord ? 
 
 Duke. What, Curio ? 
 
 Curio. The hart. 
 
 Duke. Why, so I do, the noblest that I have; 
 O, when mine eyes did see Olivia first, 
 
 Methought she purg'd the air of pestilence ! 20 
 
 That instant was I turn'd into a hart; 
 And my desires, like fell and cruel hounds. 
 E'er since pursue me. 
 
 Enter Valentine. 
 
 How now ! what news from her ? 
 
 Valentine. So please my lord, I might not be admitted, 
 But from her handmaid do return this answer: 
 The element itself, till seven years' heat, 
 Shall not behold her face, at ample view; 
 But, like a cloistress, she will veiled walk 
 And water once a day her chamber round 
 With eye-offending brine; all this to season 30 
 
 A brother's dead love, which she would keep fresh 
 And lasting in her sad remembrance. 
 
 Duke. O, she that hath a heart of that fine frame 
 To pay this debt of love but to a brother, 
 How will she love, when the rich golden shaft 
 Hath kill'd the flock of all affections else 
 That live in her; when liver, brain, and heart. 
 These sovereign thrones, are all supplied and fiU'd— 
 Her sweet perfection — with one self king ! 
 Away before me to sweet beds of flowers ! 40 
 
 Love-thoughts lie rich when canopied with bowers. [^Exeunt. 
 
ACT L SCENE 11. 33 
 
 Scene II. The Sea-coast 
 Enter Viola, a Captain, and Sailors. 
 
 Viola. What country, friends, is this ? 
 
 Captain. This is Illyria, lady. 
 
 Viola. And what should I do in Illyria? 
 My brother he is in Elysium. 
 Perchance he is not drown'd ; what think you, sailors ? 
 
 Captain. It is perchance that you yourself were sav'd. 
 
 Viola. O my poor brother ! and so perchance may he be. 
 
 Captain. True, madam : and, to comfort you with chance, 
 Assure yourself, after our ship did split. 
 When you and those poor number saved with you 10 
 
 Hung on our driving boat, I saw your brother, 
 Most provident in peril, bind himself, 
 Courage and hope both teaching him the practice. 
 To a strong mast that liv'd upon the sea; 
 Where, like Arion on the dolphin's back, 
 I saw him hold acquaintance with the waves 
 So long as I could see. 
 
 Viola. For saying so, there 's gold ; 
 Mine own escape unfoldeth to my hope. 
 Whereto thy speech serves for authority, 20 
 
 The like of him. Know'st thou this country? 
 
 Captain. Ay, madam, well; for I was bred and born 
 Not three hours' travel from this very place. 
 
 Viola. Who governs here? 
 
 Captain. A noble duke, in nature as in name. 
 
 Viola. What is his name ? 
 
 Captain. Orsino. 
 
 Viola. Orsino ! I have heard my father name him ; 
 He was a bachelor then. 
 
 Captain. And so is now, or was so very late; 3& 
 
 For but a month ago I went from hence, 
 
 C 
 
34 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 And then 't was fresh in murmur--as, you know, 
 / What great ones do the less will prattle of — 
 That he did seek the love of fair Olivia. 
 
 Viola. What 's she ? 
 
 Captain. A virtuous maid, the daughter of a count 
 That died some twelvemonth since, then leaving her 
 In the protection of his son, her brother, 
 Who shortly also died ; for whose dear love, 
 They say, she hath abjur'd the company 4^ 
 
 And sight of men. 
 
 Viola. O that I serv'd that lady, 
 
 And might not be deliver'd to the world. 
 Till I had made mine own occasion mellow. 
 What my estate is ! 
 
 Captaifi. That were hard to compass ; 
 
 ■ Because she will admit no kind of suit. 
 No, not the duke's. 
 
 Viola. There is a fair behaviour in thee, captain ; 
 And though that nature with a beauteous wall 
 Doth oft close in pollution, yet of thee 
 
 I will believe thou hast a mind that suits ' 50 
 
 With this thy fair and outward character. 
 I prithee, — and I '11 pay thee bounteously,— 
 Conceal me what I am, and be my aid 
 For siich disguise as haply shall become 
 The form of my intent. I '11 serve this duke ; 
 Thou shalt present me as an eunuch to him : 
 It may be worth thy pains ; for I can sing 
 And speak to him in many sorts of music 
 .That will allow me very worth his service. 
 What else may hap to time I will commit; 60 
 
 Only shape thou thy silence to my wit. 
 
 Captain. Be you his eunuch, and your mute I '11 be ; 
 When my tongue blabs, then let mine eyes not see. 
 
 Viola. I thank thee ; lead me on. [^Exeunt. 
 
ACT I. SCENE III. 35 
 
 -Scene III. Olivia^ s House. 
 Enter Sir Toby Belch and Maria. 
 
 Sir Toby. What a plague means my niece, to take the death 
 of her brother thus ? I am sure care 's an enemy to life. 
 
 Maria. By my troth, Sir Toby, you must come in earlier 
 o' nights j your cousin, my lady, takes great exceptions to 
 your ill hours. 
 
 Sir Toby. Why, let her except before excepted. 
 
 Maria. Ay, but you must confine yourself within the mod- 
 est limits of order. s 
 
 Sir Toby. Confine ! I '11 confine myself no finer than I 
 am : these clothes are good enough to drink in ; and so be 
 these boots too; an they be not, let them hang themselves 
 in their own straps. 
 
 Maria. That quaffing and drinking will undo you : I heard 
 my lady talk of it yesterday; and of a foolish knight that you 
 brought in one night here to be her wooer. 
 
 Sir Toby. Who, Sir Andrew Aguecheek ? 
 
 Maria. Ay, he. 
 
 Sir Toby. He 's as tall a man as any 's in lUyria. 
 
 Maria. What 's that to the purpose ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Why, he has three thousand ducats a year. 20 
 
 Maria. Ay, but he '11 have but a year in all these ducats ; 
 he 's a very fool and a prodigal. 
 
 Sir Toby. Fie, that you '11 say so ! he plays o' the viol-de- 
 gamboys, and speaks three or four languages word for word 
 without book, and hath all the good gifts of nature. 
 
 Maria. He hath indeed, almost natural : for besides that 
 he 's a fool, he 's a great quarreller ; and but that he hath 
 the gift of a coward to allay the gust he hath in quarrelling, 
 't is thought among the prudent he would quickly have the 
 gift of a grave. 30 
 
 Sir Toby. By this hand, they are scoundrels and substract- 
 ors that say so of him. Who are they? 
 
36 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Maria. They that add, moreover, he 's drunk nightly in 
 your company. 
 
 Sir Toby. With drinking healths to my niece ; I '11 drink 
 
 to her as long as there is a passage in my throat and drink 
 
 in lUyria : he 's a coward and a coystril that will not drink 
 
 to my niece till his brains turn o' the toe like a parish-top. 
 
 What, wench ! — Castiliano vulgo ! for here comes Sir Andrew 
 
 Agueface. 40 
 
 Enter Sir Andrew Aguecheek. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Sir Toby Belch ! how now. Sir Toby Belch ! 
 
 Sir Toby. Sweet Sir Andrew ! 
 
 Sir A?idrew. Bless you, fair shrew ! 
 
 Maria. And you too, sir. 
 
 Sir Toby. Accost, Sir Andrew, accost. 
 
 Sir Andrew. What 's that ? 
 
 Sir Toby. My niece's chambermaid. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Good Mistress Accost, I desire better ac- 
 quaintance. 
 
 Maria. My name is Mary, sir. so 
 
 Sir A7idrew. Good Mistress Mary Accost, — 
 
 Sir Toby. You mistake, knight ; accost is front her, board 
 her, woo her, assail her. 
 
 Sir Andrew. By my troth, I would not undertake her in 
 this company. Is that the meaning of accost ? 
 
 Maria. Fare you well, gentlemen. 
 
 Sir Toby. An thou let part so. Sir Andrew, would thou 
 mightst never draw sword again ! 
 
 Sir Andrew. An you part so, mistress, I would I might' 
 never draw sword again ! Fair lady, do you think you have 
 fools in hand ? 61 
 
 Maria. Sir, I have not you by the hand. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Marry, but you shall have j and here 's my 
 hand. 
 
 Maria. Now, sir, thought is free ; I pray you, bring your 
 hand to the buttery-bar and let it drink. 
 
ACT I. SCENE III. 
 
 37 
 
 Sir Andrew. Wherefore, sweet-heart ? what 's your meta- 
 phor ? 
 
 Maria. It 's dry, sir. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Why, I think so ; I am not such an ass but 
 I can keep my hand dry. But what 's your jest ? 71 
 
 Maria. A dry jest, sir. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Are you full of them ? 
 
 Maria. Ay, sir, I have them at my fingers' ends ; marry, 
 now I let go your hand, I am barren. \Exit. 
 
 Sir Toby. O knight, thou lackest a cup of canary ! when 
 did I see thee so put down ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. Never in your life, I think ; unless you see 
 canary put me down. Methinks some^times I have no more 
 wit than a Christian or an ordinary man has; but I am a 
 great eater of beef, and I believe that does harm* to my wit. 
 
 Sir Toby. No question. 82 
 
 Sir Andrew. An I thought that, I 'd forswear it. I '11 ride 
 home to-morrow. Sir Toby. 
 
 Sir Toby. Pourquoi, my dear knight 1 
 
 Sir Andrew. What is pourquoi t do or not do ? 1 would 
 I had bestowed that time in the tongues that I have in fenc- 
 ing, dancing, and bear-baiting! O, had I but followed the 
 arts ! 
 
 Sir Toby. Then hadst thou had an excellent head of 
 hair. 91 
 
 Sir Andrew. Why, would that have mended my hair ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Past question ; for thou seest it will not curl by 
 nature. 
 
 Sir Andrew. But it becomes me well enough, does 't not ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Excellent: it hangs like flax on a distaff; and 
 I hope to see a housewife take thee and spin it off. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Faith, I '11 home to-morrow, Sir Toby. Your 
 niece will not be seen ; or if she be, it 's four to one she '11 
 none of me : the count himself here hard by wooes her. 100 
 
 Sir Toby, She '11 none o' the count. She '11 not match 
 
38 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 above her degree, neither in estate, years, nor wit ; I have 
 heard her swear 't. Tut, there 's Hfe in 'I, man. 
 
 Sir Andrew. I '11 stay a month longer. I am a fellow o' 
 the strangest mind i' the world ; I delight in masques and 
 revels sometimes altogether. 
 
 Sir Toby. Art thou good at these kickshawses, knight ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. As any man in Illyria, whatsoever he be, un- 
 der the degree of my betters j and yet I will not compare 
 with an old man. no 
 
 Sir Toby. What is thy excellence in a galliard, knight ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. Faith, I can cut a caper. 
 
 Sir Toby. And I can cut the mutton to 't. 
 
 Sir Andrew. And I think I have the back-trick simply as 
 strong as any man in Illyria. 
 
 Sir 2oby. Wherefore are these things hid ? wherefore have 
 these gifts a curtain before 'em .? are they like to take dust, 
 like Mistress Mall's picture ? why dost thou not go to church 
 in a galliard and come home in a coranto ? My very walk 
 should be a jig. What dost thou mean .'' Is it a world to 
 hide virtues in ? I did think, by the excellent constitution 
 of thy leg, it was formed under the star of a galliard. 122 
 
 Sir Andrew. Ay, 't is strong, and it does indifferent well 
 in a flame-coloured stock. Shall we set about some revels ? 
 
 Sir Toby. What shall we do else ? were we not born un- 
 der Taurus ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. Taurus ! That 's sides and heart. 
 
 Sir Toby. No, sir ; it is legs and thighs. Let me see thee 
 caper. Ha ! higher ! ha, ha ! excellent ! \^Exeu?tt 
 
 Scene IV. The Duke's Palace. 
 Enter Valentine, and Viola in man^s attire. 
 
 Valentine. If the duke continue these favours towards you, 
 Cesario, you are like to be much advanced -, he hath known 
 you but three days, and already you are no stranger. 
 
ACT I. SCENE IV. 39 
 
 Viola. You either fear his humour or my negh'gence, that 
 you call in question the continuance of his love. Is he in- 
 constant, sir, in his favours ? 
 
 Valentitie. No, believe me. 
 
 Viola. I thank you. Here comes the count. 
 
 Enter Duke, Curio, and Attendants. 
 
 Duke. AVho saw Cesario, ho ? 
 
 Viola. On your attendance, my lord ; here. 10 
 
 Duke. Stand you awhile aloof — Cesario, 
 Thou know'st no less but all ; I have unclasp'd 
 To thee the book even of my secret soul : 
 Therefore, good youth, address thy gait unto her ; 
 Be not denied access, stand at her doors. 
 And tell them, there thy fixed foot shall grow 
 Till thou have audience. 
 
 Viola. Sure, my noble lord, 
 
 If she be so abandon'd to her sorrow 
 As it is spoke, she never will admit me. 
 
 Duke. Be clamorous and leap all civil bounds 20 
 
 Rather than make unprofited return. 
 
 Viola. Say I do speak with her, my lord, what then ? 
 
 Duke. O, then unfold the passion of my love, 
 Surprise her with discourse of my dear faith. 
 It shall become thee well to act my woes ; 
 She will attend it better in thy youth 
 Than in a nuncio of more grave aspect. 
 
 Viola. I think not so, my lord. 
 
 Duke. Dear lad, believe it ; 
 
 For they shall yet belie thy happy years. 
 That say thou art a man : Diana's lip 3°. 
 
 Is not more smooth and rubious ; thy small pipe 
 Is as the maiden's organ, shrill and sound, 
 And all is semblative a woman's part. 
 I know thy constellation is right apt 
 
40 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 For this affair. — Some four or five attend him ; 
 All, if you will ; for I myself am best 
 When least in company, — Prosper well in this, 
 And thou shalt live as freely as thy lord, 
 To call his fortunes thine. 
 
 Viola. I '11 do my best 
 
 To woo your lady. — [Aside] Yet, a barful strife ! 4° 
 
 Whoe'er I woo, myself would be his wife. [Exeufit. 
 
 Scene V. Olivia's House. 
 Enter Maria and Clown. 
 
 Maria. Nay, either tell me where thou hast been, or I will 
 not open my lips so wide as a bristle may enter in way of 
 thy excuse. My lady will hang thee for thy absence. 
 
 Clown. Let her hang me ; he that is well hanged in this 
 world needs to fear no colours. 
 
 Maria. Make that good. 
 
 Clown. He shall see none to fear. 
 
 Maria. A good lenten answer. I can tell thee where that 
 saying was born, of 'I fear no colours.' 
 
 Clown. Where, good Mistress Mary 1 lo 
 
 Maria. In the wars ; and that may you be bold to say in 
 your foolery. / 
 
 Clown. Well, God give them wisdom that have it ; and 
 those that are fools, let them use their talents. '\ 
 
 Maria. Yet you will be hanged for being so long absent ; 
 or, to be turned away, is not that as good as a hanging to you? 
 
 Clown. Many a good hanging prevents a bad marriage : 
 and, for turning away, let summer bear it out. 
 
 Maria. You are resolute, then ? 19 
 
 Clown. Not so, neither ; but I am resolved on two points. 
 
 Maria. That if one break, the other will hold ; or, if both 
 break, your gaskins fall. 
 
 Clow7i. Apt, in good faith ; very apt. Well, go thy way ; 
 
ACT I. SCENE V. 41 
 
 if Sir Toby would leave drinking, thou wert as witty a piece 
 of Eve's flesh as any in Illyria. 
 
 Maria. Peace, you rogue, no more o' that. Here comes 
 my lady ; make your excuse wisely, you were best. \Exit. 
 
 Clown. Wit, an 't be thy will, put me into good fooling ! 
 Those wits, that think they have thee, do very oft prove 
 fools; and I, that am sure I lack thee, may pass for a wise 
 man : for what says Quinapalus ? / ' Better a witty fool than 
 a foolish wit.' — ; 32 
 
 ' Enter Lady Olivia with Malvolio. 
 
 God bless thee, lady ! 
 
 Olivia. Take the fool away. 
 
 Clowji. Do you not hear, fellows ? Take away the lady. 
 
 Olivia. Go to, you 're a dry fool ; I '11 no more of you : 
 besides, you grow dishonest. 37 
 
 Clown. Two faults, madonna, that drink and good counsel 
 will amend : for give the dry fool drink, then is the fool not 
 dry: bid the dishonest man mend himself; if he mend, he 
 is no longer dishonest; if he cannot, let the botcher mend 
 him. Any thing that 's mended is but patched ; virtue 
 that transgresses is but patched with sin ; and sin that 
 amends is but patched with virtue. If that this simple syl- 
 logism will serve, so ; if it will not, what remedy ? As there 
 is no true cuckold but calamity, so beauty 's a flower. The 
 lady bade take away the fool ; therefore, I say again, take 
 her away. 
 
 Olivia. Sir, I bade them take away you. 49 
 
 Clown. Misprision in the highest degree ! Lady, cucullus 
 non facit monachum ; that 's as much to say as I wear not 
 motley in my brain. Good madonna, give me leave to prove 
 you a fool. 
 
 Olivia. Can you do it 1 
 
 Clowji. Dexteriously, good madonna. 
 
 Olivia. Make your proof. 
 
42 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Clown. I must catechise you for it, madonna ; good my 
 mouse of virtue, answer me. 
 
 Olivia. Well, sir, for want of other idleness, I '11 bide your 
 proof. 60 
 
 Clow?!. Good madonna, why mournest thou 1 
 
 Olivia. Good fool, for my brother's death. 
 
 Clown. I think his soul is in hell, madonna. 
 
 Olivia. I know his soul is in heaven, fool. 
 
 Clown. The more fool, madonna, to mourn for your broth- 
 er's soul being in heaven. — Take away the fool, gentlemen. 
 
 Olivia. What think you of this fool, Malvolio? doth he 
 not mend ? 
 
 Malvolio. Yes, and shall do till the pangs of death shake 
 him ; infirmity, that decays the wise, doth ever make the bet- 
 ter fool. 71 
 
 Clown. God send you, sir, a speedy infirmity, for the better 
 increasing your folly ! Sir Toby will be sworn that I am no 
 fox ; but he will not pass his word for twopence that you are 
 no fool. 
 
 Olivia. How say you to that, Malvolio ? 
 
 Malvolio. I marvel your ladyship takes delight in such a 
 barren rascal ; I saw him put down the other day with an 
 ordinary fool that has no more brain than a stone. Look 
 you now, he 's out of his guard already ; unless you laugh 
 and minister occasion to him, he is gagged. I protest, I 
 take these wise men, that crow so at these set kind of fools, 
 no better than the fools' zanies. 83 
 
 Olivia. O, you are sick of self-love, Malvolio, and taste 
 with a distempered appetite. To be generous, guiltless, and 
 of free disposition, is to take those things for bird-bolts that 
 you deem cannon-bullets. There is no slander in an allowed 
 fool, though he do nothing but rail ; nor no railing in a known 
 discreet man, though he do nothing but reprove. 89 
 
 Clown. Now Mercury endue thee with leasing, for thou 
 speakest well of fools ! 
 
ACT I. SCENE V. 43 
 
 Re-enter Maria. 
 
 Maria, Madam, there is at the gate a young gentleman 
 much desires to speak with you. 
 
 Olivia. From the Count Orsino, is it ? 
 
 Maria. I know not, madam ; 't is a fair young man, and 
 well attended. 
 
 Olivia. Who of my people hold him in delay? 
 
 Maria. Sir Toby, madam, your kinsman. 98 
 
 Olivia. Fetch him off, I pray you ; he speaks nothing but 
 madman : fie on him ! — S^Exit Maria.'\ Go you, Malvolio : 
 if it be a suit from the count, I am sick, or not at home ; 
 what you will, to dismiss it. — \_Exit Mah'olio.^ Now you 
 see, sir, how your fooling grows old, and people dislike it. 
 
 Clown. Thou hast spoke for us, madonna, as if thy eldest 
 son should be a fool ; whose skull Jove cram with brains ! for, 
 — here he comes, — one of thy kin has a most weak pia mater. 
 
 E7tter Sir Toby. 
 
 Olivia. By mine honour, half drunk. — What is he at the 
 gate, cousin ? 
 
 Sir > Toby. A gentleman. 
 
 Olivia. A gentleman ! what gentleman ? no 
 
 Sir Toby. 'T is a gentleman here — a plague o' these pic- 
 kle-herring ! — How now, sot ! 
 
 Clown. Good Sir Toby ! 
 
 Olivia. Cousin, cousin, how have you come so early by 
 this lethargy ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Lechery ! I defy lechery. There 's one at the 
 gate. 
 
 Olivia. Ay, marry, what is he ? nS 
 
 Sir Toby. Let him be the devil, an he will, I care not ; 
 give me faith, say I. Well, it 's all one. \^Exit. 
 
 Olivia. What 's a drunken man like, fool ? 
 
 Clown. Like a drowned man, a fool, and a madman : one 
 
44 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 draught above heat makes him a fool j the second mads him ; 
 and a third drowns him. ^f 
 
 Olivia. Go thou and seek the crowner, and let him sit o' 
 my coz j for he 's in the third degree of drink, he 's drowned : 
 go, look after him. 127 
 
 Clown. He is but mad yet, madonna ; and the fool shall 
 look to the madman. \Exit. 
 
 Re-enter Malvolio. 
 
 Malvolio. Madam, yond young fellow swears he will speak 
 with you. I told him you were sick ; he takes on him to un- 
 derstand so much, and therefore comes to speak with you. 
 I told him you were asleep ; he seems to have a foreknowl- 
 edge of that too, and therefore comes to speak with you. 
 What is to be said to him, lady ? he 's fortified against any 
 denial. 
 
 Olivia. Tell him he shall not speak with me. 
 
 Malvolio. He has been told so ; and he says, he '11 stand 
 at your door like a sheriff's post, and be the supporter to a 
 bench, but he '11 speak with you. 140 
 
 Olivia. What kind o' man is he ? 
 
 Malvolio. Why, of mankind. 
 
 Olivia. What manner of man ? 
 
 Malvolio. Of very ill manner j he '11 speak with you, will 
 you or no. 
 
 Olivia. Of what personage and years is he ? 
 
 Malvolio. Not yet old enough for a man, nor young enough 
 for a boy; as a squash is before 't is a peascod, or a codling 
 when 't is almost an apple : 't is with him in standing water, 
 between boy and man. He is very well-favoured and he 
 speaks very shrewishlyj one would think his mother's milk 
 were scarce out of him. 152 
 
 Olivia. Let him approach : call in my gentlewoman. 
 
 Malvolio. Gentlewoman, my lady calls. \Exit. 
 
ACT I. SCENE K . ^^ 
 
 Re-enter Maria. 
 
 Olivia. Give me my veil ; come, throw it o'er my face. 
 We '11 once more hear Orsino's embassy. 
 
 Enter Viola, and Attendants. 
 
 Viola. The honourable lady of the house, which is she ? 
 
 Olivia. Speak to me; I shall answer for her. Your 
 will? 
 
 Viola. Most radiant, exquisite, and unmatchable beauty, — 
 I pray you, tell me if this be the lady of the house, for I never 
 saw her: I would be loath to cast away my speech, for be- 
 sides that it is excellently well penned, I have taken great 
 pains to con it. Good beauties, let me sustain no scorn ; I 
 am very comptible, even to the least sinister usage. 165 
 
 Olivia. Whence came you, sir } 
 
 Viola. I can say little more than I have studied, and that 
 question 's out of my part. Good gentle one, give me mod- 
 est assurance if you be the lady of the house, that I may pro- 
 ceed in my speech. 170 
 
 Olivia. Are you a comedian ? 
 
 Viola. No, my profound heart ; and yet, by the very fangs 
 of malice I swear, I am not that I play. Are you the lady 
 of the house ? 
 
 Olivia. If I do not u§urp myself, I am. 
 
 Viola. Most certain, if you are she, you do usurp yourself; 
 for what is yours to bestow is not yours to reserve. But this 
 is from my commission; I will on with my speech in your 
 praise, and then show you the heart of my message. 179 
 
 Olivia. Come to what is important in 't ; I forgive you the 
 praise. 
 
 Viola. Alas, I took great pains to study it, and 't is poetical. 
 
 Olivia. It is the more like to be feigned ; I pray you, keep 
 it in. I heard you were saucy at my gates, and allowed your 
 approach rather to wonder at you than to hear )^ou. If you 
 
46 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 be not mad, be gone ; if you have reason, be brief: 't is not 
 that time of moon with me to make one in so skipping a 
 dialogue. 
 
 Maria. Will you hoist sail, sir ? here lies your way. 189 
 
 Viola. No, good swabber ; I am to hull here a little longer. 
 — Some mollification for your giant, sweet lady. Tell me 
 your mind : I am a messenger. 
 
 Olivia. Sure, you have some hideous matter to deliver, 
 when the courtesy of it is so fearful. Speak your office. 
 
 Viola. It alone concerns your ear. I bring no overture 
 of war, no taxation of homage : I hold the olive in my hand ; 
 my words are as full of peace as matter. 
 
 Olivia. Yet you began rudely. What are you ? what would 
 you ? 199 
 
 Viola. The rudeness that hath appeared in me have I 
 learned from my entertainment. What I am, and what I 
 would, are as secret as maidenhead : to your ears, divinity ; 
 to any other's, profanation. 
 
 Olivia. Give us the place alone ; we will hear this divini- 
 ty. — \Exeunt Maria and Attendants'^ Now, sir, what is your 
 text ? 
 
 Viola. Most sweet lady, — • »" 
 
 Olivia. A comfortable doctrine, and much may be said of 
 it. Where lies your text ? 
 
 Viola. In Orsino's bosom. ^ 210 
 
 Olivia. In his bosom ! In what chapter of his bosom ? 
 
 Viola. To answer by the method, in the first of his heart. 
 
 Olivia. O, I have read it ; it is heresy. Have you no more 
 to say ? 
 
 Viola. Good madam, let me see your face. 
 
 Olivia. Have you any commission from your lord to nego- 
 tiate with my face ? You are now out of your text ; but we 
 will draw the curtain and show you the picture. Look you, 
 sir, such a one I was this present; is 't not well done? 
 
 [ Unveiling. 
 
ACT L SCENE V. 47 
 
 Viola. Excellently done, if God did all. \ 220 
 
 Olivia. 'T is in grain, sir ; 't will endure wind and weather. 
 
 Viola. 'T is beauty truly blent, whose red and white 
 Nature's own sweet and cunning hand laid on: 
 Lady, you are the cruell'st she alive. 
 If you will lead these graces to the grave 
 And leave the world no copy. 
 
 Olivia. Oy sir, I will not be so hard-hearted; I will give 
 out divers schedules of my beauty. It shall be inventoried, 
 and every particle and utensil labelled to my will : as, item, 
 twoi lips, indifferent red; item, two grey eyes, with lids to 
 them; item, one neck, one chin, and so forth. Were you 
 sent hither to praise me t 232 
 
 Viola. I see you what you are, you are too proud ; 
 But, if you were the devil, you are fair. 
 My lord and master loves you ; O, such love 
 Could be but recompens'd, though you were crown'd 
 The nonpareil of beauty ! 
 
 Olivia. How does he love me ? 
 
 Viola. With adorations, with fertile tears. 
 With groans that thunder love, with sighs of fire. 239 
 
 Olivia. Your lord does know my mind; I cannot love 
 him : 
 Yet I suppose him virtuous, know him noble. 
 Of great estate, of fresh and stainless youth ; 
 In voices well divulg'd, free, learn'd, and valiant; 
 And in dimension and the shape of nature 
 A gracious person : but yet I cannot love him; 
 He might have took his answer long ago. 
 
 Viola. If I did love you in my master's flame, 
 With such a suffering, such a deadly life, 
 In your denial I would find no sense; 
 I would not understand it. 
 
 Olivia. Why, what would you ? 250 
 
 Viola. Make me a willow cabin at your gate, 
 
48 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 And call upon my soul within the house j 
 Write loyal cantons of contemned love, 
 And sing them loud even in the dead of night ; 
 Halloo your name to the reverberate hills, 
 And make the babbling gossip of the air 
 Cry out Olivia ! O, you should not rest 
 Between the elements of air and earth, 
 But you should pity me ! 
 
 Olivia. You might do much. 
 
 What is your parentage ? 26c 
 
 Viola. Above my fortunes, yet my state is well ; 
 I am a gentleman. 
 
 Olivia. Get you to your lord ; 
 
 I cannot love him : let him send no more \ 
 Unless, perchance, you come to me again. 
 To tell me how he takes it. Fare you well : 
 I thank you for your pains ; spend this for me. 
 
 Viola. I am no fee'd post, lady ; keep your purse : 
 My master, not myself, lacks recompense. 
 Love make his heart of flint that you shall love ; 
 And let your fervour, like my master's, be 270 
 
 Plac'd in contempt ! Farewell, fair cruelty. \Exit. 
 
 Olivia. What is your parentage ? 
 'Above my fortunes, yet my state is wellj 
 I am a gendeman.' I '11 be sworn thou art; 
 Thy tongue, thy face, thy limbs, actions, and spirit, 
 Do give thee five-fold blazon. — Not too fast ! soft, soft ! 
 Unless the master were the man. — How now ! 
 Even so quickly may one catch the plague ? 
 Methinks I feel this youth's perfections 
 With an invisible and subtle stealth 280 
 
 To creep in at mine eyes. Well, let it be. — 
 What ho, Malvolio ! 
 
ACT I. SCENE V, 
 
 49 
 
 Re-enter Malvolio. 
 
 MalvoHo. Here, madam, at your service. 
 
 Olivia. Run after that same peevish messenger. 
 The county's man: he left this ring behind him, 
 Would I or not; tell him I '11 none of it. 
 Desire him not to flatter with his lord, 
 Nor hold him up with hopes ; I am not for him : 
 If that the youth will come this way to-morrow, 
 I '11 give him reasons for 't. Hie thee, Malvolio. 289 
 
 Malvolio. Madam, I will. \^Exit. 
 
 Olivia. I do I know not what, and fear to find 
 Mine eye too great a flatterer for my mind. 
 Fate, show thy force: ourselves we do not owe; 
 What is decreed must be, and be this so ! \Exit. 
 
 D 
 
THE SEA-COAST NEAR SPALATRO. 
 
 ACT 11. 
 
 Scene I. The Sea-coast. 
 Enter Antonio and Sebastian. 
 
 A7ito7iio. Will you stay no longer? nor will you not that I 
 go with you ? 
 
 Sebastian. By your patience, no. My stars shine darkly 
 over me: the malignancy of my fate might perhaps distem- 
 per yours; therefore I shall crave of you your leave that I 
 may bear my evils alone : it were a bad recompense for your 
 love, to lay any of them on you. 7 
 
 A?itomo. Let me yet know of you whither you are bound. 
 
ACT II. SCENE L 5 1 
 
 Sebastian. No, sooth, sir; my determinate voyage is mere 
 extravagancy. But I perceive in you so excellent a touch 
 of modesty, that you will not extort from me what I am will- 
 ing to keep in; therefore it charges me in manners the rather 
 to express myself. You must know of me then, Antonio, my 
 name is Sebastian, which I called Roderigo. My father was 
 that Sebastian of Messaline, whom I know you have heard 
 of. He left behind him myself and a sister, both born in an 
 hour. If the heavens had been pleased, would we had so 
 ended! but you, sir, altered that; for some hour before you 
 took, me from the breach of the sea was my sister drowned. 
 
 Aiitonio. Alas the day ! 20 
 
 Sebastian. A lady, sir, though it was said she much resem- 
 bled me, was yet of many accounted beautiful; but, though I 
 could not with such estimable wonder overfar believe that, 
 yet thus far I will boldly publish her: she bore a mind that 
 envy could not but call fair. She is drowned already, sir, 
 with salt water, though I seem to drown her remembrance 
 again with more. 
 
 Antonio. Pardon me, sir, your bad entertainment. 
 
 Sebastian. O good Antonio, forgive me your trouble. 
 
 Antonio. If you will not murther me for my love, let me be 
 your servant. 31 
 
 Sebastian. If you will not undo what you have done, that 
 is, kill him whom you have recovered, desire it not. Fare ye 
 well at once ; my bosom is full of kindness, and I am yet so 
 near the manners of my mother, that upon the least occasion 
 more mine eyes will tell tales of me. I am bound to the 
 Count Orsino's court; farewell. \Exit. 
 
 Anto7iio. The_gentleness of alLthe gods go with thee4- 
 I have many enemies in Orsino's court. 
 Else would I very shortly see thee there. 40 
 
 But, come what may, I do adore thee so, 
 That danger shall seem sport, and I will go. \Exit. 
 
52 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Scene II. A Street. 
 Enter Viola, Mklvoiaq followi?ig. 
 
 Malvolio. Were not you even now with the Countess 
 Olivia? 
 
 Viola. Even now, sir ; on a moderate pace I have since 
 arrived but hither. 
 
 Malvolio. She returns this ring to you, sir; you might have 
 saved me my pains, to have taken it away yourself. She 
 adds, moreover, that you should put your lord into a desper- 
 ate assurance she will none of him; and one thing more, that 
 you be never so hardy to come again in his affairs, unless it 
 be to report your lord's taking of this. Receive it so. lo 
 
 Viola. She took the ring of me ; I '11 none of it. 
 
 Malvolio. Come, sir, you peevishly threw it to her ; and 
 her will is, it should be so returned. If it be worth stooping 
 for, there it lies in your eye ; if not, be it his that finds it. 
 
 \Exit. 
 
 Viola. I left no ring with her ; what means this lady ? 
 Fortune forbid my outside have not charm'd her ! 
 She made good view of me ; indeed, so much, 
 That sure methought her eyes had lost her tongue. 
 For she did speak in starts distractedly. 
 She loves me, sure ; the cunning of her passion 20 
 
 Invites me in this churlish messenger. 
 None of my lord's ring ! why, he sent her none. 
 I am the man ; if it be so, as ^t is, 
 Poor lady, she were better love a dream. 
 Disguise, I see, thou art a wickedness, 
 Wherein the pregnant enemy does much. 
 How easy is it for the proper-false 
 In women's waxen hearts to set their forms ! 
 Alas, our frailty is the cause, not we ! 
 For such as we are made of, such we be. 30 
 
ACT II. SCENE III 
 
 53 
 
 How will this fadge ? my master loves her dearly ; 
 
 And I, poor monster, fond as much on him j 
 
 And she, mistaken, seems to dote on me. 
 
 What will become of this ? As I am m?/n, 
 
 My state is desperate for my master's love \ 
 
 As I am woman, — now alas the day ! — 
 
 What thriftless sighs shall poor Olivia breathe \ 
 
 time ! thou must untangle this, not I ; 
 
 It is too hard a knot for me to untie ! {Exit. 
 
 Scene III. Olivia^s House. 
 Enter Sir Toby and Sir Andrew. 
 
 Sir Toby. Approach, Sir Andrew : not to be a-bed after 
 midnight is to be up betimes ; and ' diluculo surgere,' thou 
 know'st, — 
 
 Sir Andrew. Nay, by my troth, I know not ; but I know, 
 to be up late is to be up late. 
 
 Sir Toby. A false conclusion; I hate it as an unfilled can. 
 To be up after midnight and to go to bed then, is early ; so 
 that to go to bed after midnight is to go to bed betimes. 
 Does not our life consist of the four elements ? 9 
 
 . Sir Andrew. Faith, so they say ; but I think it rather con- 
 sists of eating and drinking. 
 
 Sir Toby. Thou 'rt a scholar ; let us therefore eat and 
 drink. — Marian, I say ! a stoup of wine ! 
 
 Enter Clown. 
 
 Sir Afidrew. Here comes the fool, i' faith. 
 Clown. How now, my hearts ! did you never see the pict- 
 ure of we three ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Welcome, ass. Now let 's have a catch, 17 
 
 Sir Andrew. By my troth, the fool has an excellent breast. 
 
 1 had rather than forty shillings I had such a leg, and so 
 sweet a breath to sing, as the fool has. In sooth, thou wast 
 
54 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 in very gracious fooling last night, when thou spokest of 
 Pigrogromitus, of the Vapians passing the equinoctial of 
 Queubus j 't was very good, i' faith. I sent thee sixpence 
 for thy leman ; hadst it ? 
 
 Clown. I did impeticos thy gratillity; for Malvolio's nose 
 is no whipstock : my lady has a white hand, and the Myr- 
 midons are no bottle-ale houses. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Excellent ! why, this is the best fooling, when 
 all is done. Now, a song. 
 
 Sir Toby. Come on j there is sixpence for you : let 's have 
 a song. 31 
 
 Sir Andrew. There 's a testril of me too : if one knight 
 give a — 
 
 Clown. Would you have a love-song, or a song of good 
 life? 
 
 Sir Toby. A love-song, a love-song. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Ay, ay ; I care not for good life. 
 
 Clown. [Sings] 
 
 O mistress 7nine, where are you roaming ? 
 O, stay and hear ; your t7'ue love V coming. 
 
 That can sing both high and low : 40 
 
 Trip no further, pretty sweeting ; 
 yourneys end in lovers meeting, \ ^ 
 
 Every wise man^s son doth kftow. \ 
 Sir Andrew. Excellent good, i' faith. 
 Sir Toby. Good, good. 
 Clown. [Sings] 
 
 / What is love? H is 7iot hereafter ; 
 \ Present mirth hath present laughter ; 
 ' What ^s to come is still unsure : 
 
 Bi delay there lies no plenty ; 
 Then come kiss me, sweet and twenty ; 50 
 
 Youth ^s a stuffs will note?idure. 
 Sir Andrew. A mellifluous voice, as I am true knight. 
 Sir Toby. A contagious breath. 
 
ACT 11. SCENE III. 55 
 
 Sir Andrew. Very sweet and contagious, i' faith. 
 
 Sir Toby. To hear by the nose, it is dulcet in contagion. 
 But shall we make the welkin dance indeed? shall we rouse 
 the night-owl in a catch that will draw three souls out of 
 one weaver? shall we do that? 
 
 Sir Andrew. An you love me, let 's do 't : I am dog at a 
 catch. , 60 
 
 Clown. By 'r lady, sir, and some dogs will catch well. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Most certain. Let our catch be, 'Thou 
 knave.' 
 
 Clown. ' Hold thy peace, thou knave,' knight ? I shall be 
 constrained in 't to call thee knave, knight. 
 
 Sir Andrew. 'Tis not the first time I have constrained one 
 to call me knave. Begin, fool : it begins ' Hold thy peace.' 
 
 Cloivn. I shall never begin if I hold my peace. 68 
 
 Sir Andrew. Good, i' faith. Come, begin. \Catch sung. 
 
 Enter Maria. 
 
 Maria. What a caterwauling do you keep here ! If my 
 lady have not called up her steward Malvolio and bid him 
 turn you out of doors, never trust me. 
 
 Sir Toby. My lady 's a Catalan, we are politicians, Malvo- 
 lio 's a Peg-a-Ramsey, and ' Three merry men be we.' Am 
 not I consanguineous ? am I not of her blood ? Tillyvally, 
 lady ! \^Sings\ ' There dwelt a man in Babylon, lady, lady!' 
 
 Clown. Beshrew me, the knight 's in admirable fooling. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Ay, he does well enough if he be disposed, 
 and so do I too j he does it with a better grace, but I do it 
 more natural. 80 
 
 Sir Toby. \Sings\ ' O, the twelfth day of December,' — 
 
 Maria. For the love of God, peace ! 
 
 Enter Malvolio. 
 
 Malvolio. My masters, are you mad ? or what are you ? 
 Have you no wit, manners, nor honesty, but to gabble like 
 
56 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 tinkers at this time of night ? Do ye make an alehouse of 
 my lady's house, that ye squeak out your coziers' catches 
 without any mitigation or remorse of voice ? Is there no 
 respect of place, persons, nor time in you? 
 
 Sir Toby. We did keep time, sir, in our catches. Sneck 
 up ! 90 
 
 Malvolia. Sir Toby, I must be round with you. My lady 
 bade me tell you, that, though she harbours you as her kins- 
 man, she 's nothing allied to your disorders. If you can sep- 
 arate yourself and your misdemeanours, you are welcome to 
 the house ; if not, an it would please you to take leave of 
 her, she is very willing to bid you farewell. 
 
 Sir Toby. 'Farewell, dear heart, since I must needs be 
 gone.' 
 
 Maria. Nay, good Sir Toby. 99 
 
 Clowji. ' His eyes do show his days are almost done.' 
 
 Malvolio. Is 't even so ? 
 
 Sir Toby. ' But I will never die.' 
 
 Clown. Sir Toby, there you lie. 
 
 Malvolio. This is much credit to you. 
 
 Sir Toby. ' Shall I bid him go ?' 
 
 Clozmi. ' What an if you do ?' 
 
 Sir Toby. ' Shall I bid him go, and spare not ?' 
 
 Clown. ' O no, no, no, no, you dare not.' 
 
 Sir Toby. Out o' time, sir? ye lie. — Art any more than a 
 steward ? Dost thou think, because thou art virtuous, there 
 shall be no more cakes and ale? m 
 
 Clown. Yes, by Saint Anne, and ginger shall be hot i' the 
 mouth too. 
 
 Sir Toby. Thou 'rt i' the right. — Go, sir, rub your chain 
 with crumbs. — A stoup of wine, Maria ! 
 
 Malvolio. Mistress Mary, if you prized my lady's favour at 
 any thing more than contempt, you would not give means 
 for this uncivil rule; she shall know of it, by this hand. 
 
 \Exit. 
 
ACT 11. SCENE III, 57 
 
 Maria. Go shake your ears. ' ' ng 
 
 Sir Andrew, 'T were as good a deed as to drink when a 
 man 's a -hungry, to challenge him the field, and then to 
 break promise with him and make a fool of him. 
 
 Sir Toby. Do t', knight ! I '11 write thee a challenge ; or 
 I '11 deliver thy indignation to him by word of mouth. 
 
 Maria. Sweet Sir Toby, be patient for to-night ; since the 
 youth of the count's was to-day with my lady, she is much 
 out of quiet. For Monsieur Malvolio, let me alone with 
 him ; if I do not gull him into a nayword, and make him a 
 common recreation, do not think I have wit enough to lie 
 straight in my bed : I know I can do it. 130 
 
 Sir Toby. Possess us, possess us, tell us something of him. 
 
 Maria. Marry, sir, sometimes he is a kind of puritan. 
 
 Sir Andrew. O, if I thought that, I 'd beat him like a dog ! 
 
 Sir Toby. What, for being a puritan ? thy exquisite reason, 
 dear knight .'' 
 
 Sir And?'ew. I have no exquisite reason for 't, but I have 
 reason good enough. 137 
 
 Ma?ia. The devil a puritan that he is, or any thing con- 
 stantly, but a time-pleaser ; an afifectioned ass, that cons state 
 without book and utters it by great, swarths ; the best per- 
 suaded of himself, so crammed, as he thinks, with excellen- 
 cies, that it is his ground of faith that all that look on him 
 love him : and on that vice in him will my revenge find not- 
 able cause to work. 
 
 Sir Toby. What wilt thou do 1 14s 
 
 Ma?'ia. I will drop in his way some obscure epistles of 
 love ; wherein, by the colour of his beard, the shape of his 
 leg, the manner of his gait, the expressure of his eye, fore- 
 head, and complexion, he shall find himself most feelingly 
 personated. I can write very like my lady your niece ; on 
 a forgotten matter we can hardly make distinction of our 
 hands. 
 
 Sir Toby. Excellent ! I smell a device. 
 
58 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Sir Andrew. I have 't in my nose too. 
 
 Sir Toby. He shall think, by the letters that thou wilt drop, 
 that they come from my niece, and that she 's in love with 
 him. 
 
 Maria. My purpose is, indeed, a horse of that colour. 158 
 
 Sir Andrew. And your horse now would make him an ass. 
 
 Maria. Ass, I doubt not. 
 
 Sir Andrew. O, 't will be admirable ! 
 
 Maria. Sport royal, I warrant you ; I know my physic will 
 work with him. I will plant you two, and let the fool make 
 a third, where he shall find the letter ; observe his construc- 
 tion of it. For this night, to bed, and dream on the event. 
 Farewell. \Exit. 
 
 Sir Toby. Good night, Penthesilea. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Before me, she 's a good wench. 
 
 Sir Toby. She 's a beagle, true-bred, and one that adores 
 me. What o' that ? 170 
 
 Sir Andrew. I was adored once too. 
 
 Sir loby. Let 's to bed, knight. — Thou hadst need send 
 for more money. 
 
 Sir Andrew. If I cannot recover your niece, I am a foul 
 way out. 
 
 Sir Toby. Send for money, knight ; if thou hast her not i' 
 the end, call me cut. 
 
 Sir Andrew. If I do not, never trust me, take it how you 
 will. 179 
 
 Sir Toby. Come, come, I '11 go burn some sack ; 't is too 
 late to go to bed now. Come, knight ; come, knight. 
 
 [^Exeunt 
 
 Scene IV. The Duke's Palace. 
 Enter Duke, Viola, Curio, and others. 
 
 Duke. Give me some music. — Now, good morrow, 
 friends. — 
 Now, good Cesario, but that piece of song, 
 
ACT 11. SCENE IV. 59 
 
 That old and antique song we heard last night; 
 Methought it did relieve my passion much, 
 More than light airs and recollected terms 
 Of these most brisk and giddy-paced times. 
 Come, but one verse. 
 
 Curio. He is not here, so please your lordship, that should 
 sing it. 
 
 Duke. Who was it? 10 
 
 Curio. Feste, the jester, my lord ; a fool that the lady 
 Olivia's father took much delight in. He is about the 
 house; 
 
 Duke. Seek him out, and play the tune the while. — 
 
 \Exit Curio. Music plays. 
 Come hither, boy. If ever thou shalt love, 
 In the sweet pangs of it remember me ; 
 For such as I am all true lovers are, 
 Unstaid and skittish in all motions else, 
 Save in the constant image of the creature 
 That is belov'd. How dost thou Hke this tune ? 20 
 
 Viola. It gives a very echo to the seat 
 Where love is thron'd. 
 
 Duke. Thou dost speak masterly : 
 
 My life upon 't, young though thou art, thine eye 
 Hath stay'd upon some favour that it loves ; 
 Hath it not, boy.'' 
 
 Viola. A little, by your favour. 
 
 Duke. What kind of woman is 't ? 
 
 Viola. Of your complexion. 
 
 Duke. She is not worth thee, then. What years, i' faith ? 
 
 Viola. About your years, my lord. 
 
 Duke. Too old, by heaven ! | Let still the woman take 
 An elder than herself; so wears she to him, 30 
 
 So sways she level in her husband's heart : ' 
 For, boy, however we do praise ourselves. 
 Our fancies are more giddy and unfirm, 
 
6o TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 More longing, wavering, sooner lost and worn, 
 Than women's are. / 
 
 Viola. I think it well, my lord. 
 
 Duke. Then let thy love be younger than thyself, 
 Or thy affection cannot hold the bent ; 
 For women are as roses, whose fair flower, 
 \Being once display'd, doth fall that very hour. 
 
 Viola. And so they are : alas, that they are so ; 40 
 
 To die, even when they to perfection grow ! 
 
 Re-enter Curio and Clown. 
 
 Duke. O, fellow, come, the song we had last night. — 
 
 Mark it, Cesario, it is old and plain ; 
 
 The spinsters and the knitters in the sun 
 
 And the free maids that weave their thread with bones 
 
 Do use to chant it : it is silly sooth, 
 
 And dallies with the innocence of love, 
 
 Like the old age. 
 
 Clown. Are you ready, sir ? 49 
 
 Duke. Ay \ prithee, sing. \]\Iusic. 
 
 Song. 
 
 Clown. Come aivay^ come away, death, 
 
 And in sad cypress let me be laid; 
 Fly away, fly away, breath ; 
 
 I am slain by a fair cruel maid. 
 My shroud of white, stuck all with yew, 
 
 O prepare it I 
 My part of death, no one so true 
 Did share it. 
 
 Not a flower, not a flower sweet, 
 I On my black coflin let there he strown .; 60 
 
 Not a friend, not a friend greet 
 
 My poor corpse, where my bofies shall be thrown: 
 
ACT 11. SCENE IV. 6i 
 
 A thousand thousand sighs to save. 
 
 Lay me, O, ivhere 
 Sad true lover never find my grave. 
 
 To weep there ! 
 
 Duke. There 's for thy pains. 
 
 Clown. No pains, sir ; I take pleasure in singing, sir. 
 
 Duke. I '11 pay thy pleasure then. 
 
 Clown. Truly, sir, and pleasure will be paid, one time or 
 another. 71 
 
 Duke. Give me now leave to leave thee. 
 
 Clown. Now the melancholy god protect thee ; and the 
 tailor make thy doublet of changeable taffeta, for thy mind 
 is a very opal ! — I would have men of such constancy put to 
 sea, that their business might be every thing and their intent 
 every where j for that 's it that always makes a good voyage 
 of nothing. — Farewell. \Exit. 
 
 Duke. Let all the rest give place. — 
 
 \Curio and Attendants retire. 
 Once more, Cesario, 
 Get thee to yond same sovereign cruelty : 80 
 
 Tell her, my love, more noble than the world. 
 Prizes not quantity of dirty lands ; 
 The parts that fortune hath bestow'd upon her. 
 Tell her, I hold as giddily as fortune; 
 But 't is that miracle and queen of gems 
 That nature pranks her in attracts my soul. 
 
 Viola. But if she cannot love you, sir ? 
 
 Duke. I cannot be so answer'd. 
 
 Viola. Sooth, but you must. 
 
 Say that some lady, as perhaps there is, 
 Hath for your love as great a pang of heart 90 
 
 As you have for Olivia : you cannot love her ; 
 You tell her so ; must she not then be answer'd "i 
 
 Dicke. There is no woman's sides 
 
62 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Can bide the beating of so strong a passion 
 
 As love doth give my heart ; no woman's heart 
 
 So big, to hold so much ; they lack retention. 
 
 Alas, their love may be call'd appetite, — 
 
 No motion of the liv^er, but the palate, — 
 
 That suffer surfeit, cloyment, and revolt; 
 
 But mine is all as hungry as the sea, loc 
 
 And can digest as much. Make no compare 
 
 Between that love a woman can bear me 
 
 And that I owe Olivia. 
 
 Viola. Ay, but I know — 
 
 Duke. What dost thou know ? 
 
 Viola. Too well what love women to men may owe ; 
 In faith, they are as true of heart as we, 
 My father had a daughter lov'd a man, 
 As it might be, perhaps, were 1 a woman, 
 I should your lordship. 
 . Duke. And what 's her history > 
 
 Viola. A blank, my lord. She never told her love, no 
 
 But let concealment, like a worm i' the bud. 
 Feed on her damask cheek j she pin'd in thought, 
 And with a green and yellow melancholy 
 She sat like Patience on a monument. 
 Smiling at grief. Was not this love indeed ? 
 We men may say more, swear more, but indeed 
 Our shows are more than will ; for still we prove 
 Much in our vows, but little in our love. 
 
 Duke. But died thy sister of her love, my boy ? 
 
 Viola. I am all the daughters of my father's house, 120 
 
 And all the brothers too ; — and yet I know not. 
 Sir, shall I to this lady ? 
 
 Duke. Ay, that 's the theme. 
 
 To her in haste; give her this jewel; say, 
 My love can give no place, bide no denay. \Exeunt. 
 
ACT II. SCENE V, 63 
 
 Scene V. Olivia's Garden. 
 Enter Sir Toby, Sir Andrew, a?td Fabian. 
 
 Sir Toby. Come thy ways, Signior Fabian. 
 
 Fabian. Nay, I '11 come ; if I lose a scruple of this sport, 
 let me be boiled to death with melancholy. 
 
 Sir Toby. Wouldst thou not be glad to have the niggardly 
 rascally sheep-biter come by some notable shame? 
 
 Fabian. I would exult, man ; you know, he brought me 
 out o' favour with my lady about a bear-baiting here. 
 
 Sir Toby. To anger him we '11 have the bear again ; and 
 we will fool him black and blue : — shall we not, Sir An- 
 drew ? ^° 
 
 Sir Andrew. An we do not, it is pity of our lives. 
 
 Sir Toby. Here comes the little villain. — 
 
 Ejiter Maria. 
 
 How now, my metal of India ! 
 
 Maria. Get ye all three into the box-tree ; Malvolio 's 
 coming down this walk. He has been yonder i' the sun 
 practising behaviour to his own shadow this half hour : ob- 
 serve him, for the love of mockery ; for I know this letter 
 will make a contemplative idiot of him. Close, in the name 
 of jesting ! — Lie thou there [throws down a letter^ ; for here 
 comes the trout that must be caught with tickling. {Exit. 
 
 Enter Malvolio. 
 
 Malvolio. 'T is but fortune ; all is fortune. Maria once 
 told me she did affect me ; and I have heard herself come 
 thus near, that, should she fancy, it should be one of my 
 complexion. Besides, she uses me with a more exalted re- 
 spect than any one else that follows her. AVhat should I 
 think on 't ? ^6 
 
 Sir Toby. Here 's an overweening rogue ! 
 
64 TWELFTH NIGHT, 
 
 Fabian. O, peace ! Contemplation makes a rare turkey- 
 cock of him ! how he jets under his advanced plumes ! 
 
 Sir Andrew. 'Slight, I could so beat the rogue ! 30 
 
 Sir Toby. Peace, I say. 
 
 Malvolio. To be Count Malvolio ! 
 
 Sir Toby. Ah, rogue ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. Pistol him, pistol him. 
 
 Sir Toby. Peace, peace ! 
 
 Malvolio. There is example for 't; the lady of the Strachy 
 married the yeoman of the wardrobe. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Fie on him, Jezebel ! 
 
 Fabian. O, peace ! now he 's deeply in ; look how imagi- 
 nation blows him. 40 
 
 Malvolio. Having been three months married to her, sit- 
 ting in my state, — 
 
 Sir Toby. O for a stone-bow, to hit him in the eye ! 
 
 Malvolio. Calling my officers about me, in my branched 
 velvet gown ; having come from a day-bed, where I have left 
 Olivia sleeping, — 
 
 Sir Toby. Fire and brimstone ! 
 
 Fabian. O, peace, peace ! 
 
 Malvolio. And then to have the humour of state ; and 
 after a demure travel of regard, telling them I know my 
 place as I would they should do theirs, to ask for my kins- 
 man Toby, — 52 
 
 Sir Toby. Bolts and shackles ! 
 
 Fabian. O, peace, peace, peace ! now, now. 
 
 Malvolio. Seven of my people, with an obedient start, 
 make out for him : I frown the while ; and perchance wind 
 up my watch, or play with my — some rich jewel. Toby ap- 
 proaches j courtesies there to me, — 
 
 Sir Toby. Shall this fellow live .'' 
 
 Fabian. Though our silence be drawn from us by th' ears, 
 yet peace. 61 
 
 Malvolio. I extend my hand to him thus, quenching my 
 familiar smile with an austere regard of control, — 
 
ACT II. SCENE V. 65 
 
 Sir Toby. And does not Toby take you a blow o' the lips 
 then ? 
 
 Malvolio. Saying, ' Cousin Toby, my fortunes having cast 
 me on your niece give me this prerogative of speech,' — 
 Sir Toby. What, what? 
 
 Malvolio. ' You must amend your drunkenness.' 
 Sir Toby. Out, scab ! 70 
 
 Fabian. Nay, patience, or we break the sinews of our 
 plot. 
 
 Malvolio. ' Besides, you waste the treasure of your time 
 with a foolish knight,' — 
 
 Sir Andrew. That 's me, I warrant you. 
 
 Malvolio. ' One Sir Andrew,' — 
 
 Sir Andrew. I knew 't was I ; for many do call me fool. 
 
 Malvolio. What employment have we here.-* 
 
 [Taking up the letter. 
 
 Fabia7i. Now is the woodcock near the gin. 
 
 Sir Toby. O, peace ! and the spirit of humours intimate 
 
 reading aloud to him ! 81 
 
 Malvolio. By my life, this is my lady's hand : these be her 
 
 very C's, her U's, and her T's ; and thus makes she her great 
 
 P's. It is, in contempt of question, her hand. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Her C's, her U's, and her T's ; why that ? 
 Malvolio. [Reads] ^To the tmknown beloved, this, and my 
 good wishes.'— Her very phrases !— By your leave, wax. — 
 Soft! and the impressure her Lucrece, with which she uses 
 to seal ; 't is my lady. To whom should this be ? 
 
 Fabian. This wins him, liver and all. 90 
 
 Malvolio. [Reads] ^Jove knows I love : 
 
 But who ? 
 Lips do not move ; 
 No man must know? 
 'No man must know.' — What follows? the numbers altered ! 
 — ' No man must know.'' — If this should be thee, Malvolio ? 
 Sir Toby. Marry, hang thee, brock ! 
 
 E 
 
66 ■ TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Malvolio. [Reads] 
 
 ' / may command where I adore ; 
 But silence^ like a Lucrece knife, 
 With bloodless stroke my heart doth gore: loo 
 
 M, O, A, I, doth sway my lifeJ 
 
 jFabian. A fustian riddle ! 
 
 Sir Toby. Excellent wench, say I. 
 
 Malvolio. ^M, O, A, I, doth sway my life.'' — Nay, but first, 
 let me see, let me see, let me see. 
 
 Fabian. What dish o' poison has she dressed him ! 
 
 Sir Toby. And with what wing the staniel checks at it ! 
 
 Malvolio. ^ I may command where I adore. ^ — Why, she may 
 command me ; I serve her, she is my lady. Why, this is 
 evident to any formal capacity ; there is no obstruction in 
 this : and the end, — what should that alphabetical position 
 portend? If I could make that resemble something in me, 
 —Softly ! M, O, A, /,— us 
 
 Sir Toby. O, ay, make up that! — he is now at a cold scent. 
 
 Fabian. Sowter will cry upon 't for all this, though it be as 
 rank as a fox. 
 
 Malvolio. J/, — Malvolio ; M, — why. that begins my name. 
 
 Fabian. Did not I say he would work it out ? the cur is 
 excellent at faults. 
 
 Malvolio. J/,— but then there is no consonancy in the se- 
 quel ; that suffers under probation : A should follow, but O 
 does. 122 
 
 Fabian. And O shall end, I hope. 
 
 Sir Toby. Ay, or I '11 cudgel him, and make him cry O ! 
 
 Malvolio. And then /comes behind. 
 
 Fabian. Ay, an you had any eye behind you, you might 
 see more detraction at your heels than fortunes before you. 
 
 Malvolio. M, O, A, I; this simulation is not as the for- 
 mer : and yet, to crush this a little, it would bow to me, for 
 every one of these letters are in my name. Soft ! here fol- 
 lows prose. 131 
 
ACT II. SCENE V. 67 
 
 [Reads] ' If this fall into thy hand, revolve. In my stars I 
 am above thee ; but be not afraid of greatness : some are born 
 great, some achieve greatness, afid some have greatness thrust 
 upon 'e?n. Thy Fates open their haftds; let thy blood a?td spir- 
 it embrace them ; and, to inure thyself to what thou art like to 
 be, cast thy humble slough and appear fresh. Be opposite with 
 a kinsman, surly with serva?its ; let thy tongue tang argume?its 
 of state ; put thyself ijito the trick of singularity : she thus ad- 
 vises thee that sighs for thee. Remeinber ivho commended thy 
 yellow stockings, and wished to see thee ever cross-gartered ; I 
 say, reme?fiber. Go to, thou art made, if thou desirest to be so ; 
 if not, let me see thee a steward still, the felloiv of servaiits, and 
 not tvorthy to touch Fortune's ftjigers. Fa?'ewell. She that 
 would alter services with thee, 145 
 
 The Fortunate-Unhappy.' 
 Daylight and champaign discovers not more ; this is open. 
 I will be proud, I will read politic authors, I will baffle Sir 
 Toby, I will wash off gross acquaintance, I will be point- 
 devise the very man. I do not now fool myself, to let imagi- 
 nation jade me ; for every reason excites to this, that my 
 lady loves me. She did commend my yellow stockings of 
 late, she did praise my leg being cross-gartered ; and in this 
 she manifests herself to my love, and with a kind of injunc- 
 tion drives me to these habits of her liking. I thank my 
 stars I am happy. I will be strange, stout, in yellow stock- 
 ings, and cross-gartered, even with the swiftness of putting on. 
 Jove and my stars be praised ! Here is yet a postscript. 158 
 [Reads] ' Thou canst not choose but know who I am. If thou 
 entertainest my love, let it appear in thy smiling ; thy smiles be- 
 come thee well ; therefore in my presence still smile, dear my 
 sweet, I prithee^ 
 
 Jove, I thank thee ! — I will smile ; I will do everything 
 that thou wilt have me. \Exit. 
 
 Fabian. I wall not give my part of this sport for a pension 
 of thousands to be paid from the Sophy. 
 
68 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Sir Toby. I could marry this wench for this device. 
 Sir Andrew. So could I too. 
 
 Sir Toby. And ask no other dowry with her but such an- 
 other jest." rjc 
 Sir Andrew. Nor I neither. 
 Fabian. Here comes my noble gull-catcher. 
 
 Re-enter Maria. 
 
 Sir Toby. Wilt thou set thy foot o' my neck ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. Or o' mine either ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Shall I play my freedom at tray-trip, and become 
 thy bond-slave t . 
 
 Sir Andrew. I' faith, or I either ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Why, thou hast put him in such a dream, that 
 when the image of it leaves him he must run mad. 
 
 Maria. Nay, but say true ; does it work upon him ? iSo 
 
 Sir Toby. Like aqua-vitae with a midwife. 
 
 Maria. If you will then see the fruits of the sport, mark 
 his first approach before my lady : he will come to her in 
 yellow stockings,— and 't is a colour she abhors ; and cross- 
 gartered, — a fashion she detests ; and he will smile upon her, 
 which will now be so unsuitable to her disposition, being ad- 
 dicted to a melancholy as she is, that it cannot but turn him 
 into a notable contempt. If you will see it, follow me. 
 
 Sir Toby. To the gates of Tartar, thou most excellent 
 devil of wit ! 190 
 
 Sir Andrew. I '11 make one too. [Exeunt. 
 
Once, in a sea-fight, 'gainst the count his galleys 
 I did some service (iii. 3. 26). 
 
 ACT III. 
 
 Scene I. Olivia's Garden. 
 Enter Viola and Clown with a tabor. 
 
 Viola. Save thee, friend, and thy music ! Dost thou live 
 by thy tabor ? 
 
 Clown. No sir, I live by the church. 
 
 Viola. Art thou a churchman ? 
 
 Clowjt. No such matter, sir : I do live by the church ; for 
 I do live at my house, and my house doth stand by the 
 church. 
 
 Viola. So thou mayest say, the king lies by a beggar, if a 
 beggar dwell near him ; or, the church stands by thy tabor, 
 if thy tabor stand by the church. lo 
 
 Clown. You have said, sir. — To see this age ! — A sentence 
 
yo TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 is but a cheveril glove to a good wit ; how quickly the wrong 
 side may be turned outward ! 
 
 Viola. Nay, that 's certain ; they that dally nicely with 
 words may quickly make them wanton. 
 
 Clown. I would, therefore, my sister had had no name, 
 sir. 
 
 Viola. Why, man ? 
 
 Clown. Why, sir, her name 's a word ; and to dally with 
 that word might make my sister v/anton. But indeed words 
 are very rascals since bonds disgraced them. 21 
 
 Viola. Thy reason, man ? 
 
 Clown. Troth, sir, I can yield you none without words ; 
 and words are grown so false, I am loath to prove reason 
 with them. 
 
 Viola. I warrant thou art a merry fellow and cares t for 
 nothing. 
 
 Clown. Not so, sir, I do care for something ; but in my 
 conscience, sir, I do not care for you : if that be to care for 
 nothing, sir, I would it would make you invisible. 30 
 
 Viola. Art not thou the Lady Olivia's fool ? 
 
 Clown. No, indeed, sir ; the Lady Olivia has no folly : she 
 will keep no fool, sir, till she be married ; and fools are as 
 like husbands as pilchards are to herrings, the husband 's 
 the bigger. I am indeed not her fool, but her corrupter of 
 words. 
 
 Viola. I saw thee late at the Count Orsino's. 
 
 Clown. Foolery, sir, does walk about the orb like the sun, 
 it shines every where. I would be sorry, sir, but the fool 
 should be as oft with your jpnaster as with my mistress. I 
 think I saw your wisdom ^Jffere. 4i 
 
 Viola. Nay, an thou pass upon me, I '11 no more with thee. 
 Hold, there 's expenses for thee. 
 
 Clown. Now Jove, in his next commodity of hair, send 
 thee a beard ! 
 
 Viola. By my troth, I '11 tell thee, I am almost sick for 
 
ACT III. SCENE I. 71 
 
 one ; \Aside\ though I would not have it grow on my chin. 
 Is thy lady within ? 
 
 Clown. Would not a pair of these have bred, sir ? 
 
 Viola. Yes, being kept together and put to use. 50 
 
 Clown. I would play Lord Pandarus of Phrygia, sir, to 
 bring a Cressida to this Troilus. 
 
 Viola. I understand you, sir ; 't is well begged. 
 
 Clown. The matter, I hope, is not great, sir, begging but 
 a beggar ; Cressida was a beggar. My lady is within, sir. 
 I will construe to them whence you come ; who you are and 
 what you would are out of my welkin, — I might say element, 
 but the word is over-worn. \Exit. 
 
 Viola. This fellow is wise enough to play the fool ; 
 And to do that well craves a kind of wit : 60 
 
 He must observe their mood on whom he jests. 
 The quality of persons, and the time. 
 Not, like the haggard, check at every feather 
 That comes before his eye. This is a practice 
 As full of labour as a wise man's art : 
 For folly that he wisely shows is fit ; 
 But wise men's folly shown quite taints their wit. 
 
 Enter Sir Toby and Sir Andrew. 
 
 Sir Toby. Save you, gentleman. 
 
 Viola. And you, sir. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Dieu vous garde, monsieur. 70 
 
 Viola. Et vous aussi ; votre serviteur. 
 
 Sir Andrew. I hope, sir, you are ; and I am yours. 
 
 Sir Toby. Will you encount% the house? my niece is de- 
 sirous you should enter, if your ?^ade be to her. 
 
 Viola. I am bound to your niece, sir ; I mean, she is the 
 list of my voyage. 
 
 Sir Toby. Taste your legs, sir ; put them to motion. 
 
 Viola. My legs do better understand me, sir, than I under- 
 stand what you mean by bidding me taste my legs. 
 
^2 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Sir Toby. I mean, to go, sir, to enter. so 
 
 Viola. I will answer you with gait and entrance. But we 
 are prevented. — 
 
 Enter Olivia and Maria. 
 
 Most excellent accomplished lady, the heavens rain odours 
 on you ! 
 
 Sir Andrew. That youth's a rare courtier. 'Rain odours!' 
 well! 
 
 Viola. My matter hath no voice, lady, but to your own 
 most pregnant and vouchsafed ear. 
 
 Sir Andrew. 'Odours,' 'pregnant,' and 'vouchsafed :' I '11 
 get 'em all three all ready. 90 
 
 Olivia. Let the garden door be shut, and leave me to my 
 hearing. — \Exeunt Sir Toby^ Sir Andrew^ ajid Maria.^ Give 
 me your hand, sir. 
 
 Viola. My duty, madam, and most humble service. 
 
 Olivia. What is your name ? 
 
 Viola. Cesario is your servant's name, fair princess. 
 
 Olivia. My servant, sir ! 't was never merry world 
 Since lowly feigning was call'd compliment ; 
 You 're servant to the Count Orsino, youth. 
 
 Viola. And he is yours, and his must needs be yours ; 100 
 Your servant's servant is your servant, madam.- - 
 '^Olivia. For him, I think not on him ; for his thoughts, 
 Would they were blanks, rather than fill'd with me ! 
 
 Viola. Madam, I come to whet your gentle thoughts 
 On his behalf. 
 
 Olivia. O, by your leave, I pray you, 
 
 I bade you never speak again of him; 
 But, would you undertake another suit, 
 I had rather hear you to solicit that 
 Than music from the spheres. 
 
 Viola. Dear lady, — 
 
 Olivia. Give me leave, beseech you. I did send, no 
 
ACT III. SCENE I. 
 
 73 
 
 -After the last enchantment you did here, 
 
 A ring in chase of you ; so did I abuse 
 
 Myself, my servant, and, I fear me, you. 
 
 Under your hard construction must I sit, 
 
 'i'o force that on you, in a shameful cunning, 
 
 Which you knew none of yours ; what might you think? 
 
 Have you not set mine honour at the stake, 
 
 And baited it with all the unmuzzled thoughts 
 
 That tyrannous heart can think ? To one of your receiving 
 
 Enough is shown ; a cypress, not a bosom, 120 
 
 Hideth my heart. So, let me hear you speak. 
 
 Viola. I pity you. 
 
 Olivia. That 's a degree to love. 
 
 Viola. No, not a grise ; for 't is a vulgar proof, 
 That very oft we pity enemies. 
 
 Olivia. Why, then, methinks 't is time to smile again. 
 
 world, how apt the poor are to be proud ! 
 If one should be a prey, how much the better 
 
 To fall before the lion than the wolf! \Clock strikes. 
 
 The clock upbraids me with the waste of time. — 
 
 Be not afraid, good youth, I will not have you ; 130 
 
 And yet, when wit and youth is come to harvest. 
 
 Your wife is like to reap a proper man. — 
 
 There lies your way, due west. 
 
 Viola. Then westward-ho! 
 
 Grace and good disposition attend your ladyship ! 
 You '11 nothing, madam, to my lord by me 1 
 
 Olivia. Stay ! 
 
 1 prithee, tell me what thou think'st of me. 
 
 Viola. That you do think you are not what you are. 
 Olivia. If I think so, I think the same of you. 140 
 
 Viola. Then think you right ; I am not what I am. 
 Olivia. I would you were as I would have you be ! 
 Viola. Would it be better, madam, than I am ? 
 I wish it might, for now I am your fool. 
 
74 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Olivia. O, what a deal of scorn looks beautiful 
 In the contempt and anger of his lip ! 
 A murtherous guilt shows not itself more soon 
 Than love that would seem hid; love's night is noon. 
 Cesario, by the roses of the spring, 
 
 By maidhood, honour, truth, and every thing, iso 
 
 I love thee so, that, maugre all thy pride, 
 Nor wit nor reason can my passion hide. 
 Do not extort thy reasons from this clause. 
 For that I woo, thou therefore hast no cause; 
 But rather reason thus with reason fetter, — 
 Love sought is good, but given unsought is better. 
 
 Viola. By innocence I swear, and by my youth, 
 I have one heart, one bosom, and one truth, 
 And that no woman has ; nor never none 
 Shall mistress be of it, save I alone. i6q 
 
 And so adieu, good madam ; never more 
 Will I my master's tears to you deplore. 
 
 Olivia. Yet come again; for thou perhaps mayst move 
 That heart, which now abhors, to like his love. \Exeunf. 
 
 Scene II. Olivia's House. 
 Enter Sir Toby, Sir Andrew, and Fabian. 
 
 Sir Andrew. No, faith, I '11 not stay a jot longer. 
 
 Sir Toby. Thy reason, dear venom, give thy reason. 
 
 Fabian. You must needs yield your reason. Sir Andrew. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Marry, I saw your niece do more favours to 
 the count's serving-man than ever she bestowed upon me : I 
 saw 't i' the orchard. 
 
 Sir Toby. Did she see thee the while, old boy? tell me 
 that. 
 
 Sir And7'ew. As plain as I see you now. 
 
 Fabiati. This was a great argument of love in her toward 
 you. II 
 
ACT III. SCENE II. 
 
 75 
 
 Sir Andrew. 'Slight ! will you make an ass o' me ? 
 
 Fabia7i. I will prove it legitimate, sir, upon the oaths of 
 judgment and reason. 
 
 Sir Toby. And they have been grand-jurymen since before 
 Noah was a sailor. i6 
 
 Fabian. She did show favour to the youth in your sight 
 only to exasperate you, to awake your dormouse valour, to 
 put fire in your heart, and brimstone in your liver. You 
 should then have accosted her ; and with some excellent 
 jests, fire-new from the mint, you should have banged the 
 youth into dumbness. This was looked for at your hand, 
 and this was balked : the double gilt of this opportunity you 
 let time wash off, and you are now sailed into the north of 
 my lady's opinion; where you will hang like an icicle on a 
 Dutchman's beard, unless you do redeem it by some lauda- 
 ble attempt either of valour or policy. ^^ 
 
 Sir Andrew. An 't be any way, it must be with valour; for 
 policy I hate : I had as lief be a Brownist as a politician. 
 
 Sir Toby. Why, then, build me thy fortunes upoiT the basis 
 of valour. Challenge me the count's youth to fight with him ; 
 hurt him in eleven places: my niece shall take note of it; 
 and assure thyself, there is no love-broker in the world can 
 more prevail in man's commendation with woman than re- 
 port of valour. 
 
 Fabian. There is no way but this, Sir Andrew. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Will either of you bear me a challenge to 
 him ? 38 
 
 Sir Toby. Go, write it in a martial hand ; be curst and 
 brief; it is no matter how witty, so it be eloquent and full of 
 invention ; taunt him with the license of ink ; if thou thou'st 
 him some thrice, it shall not be amiss; and as many lies as 
 will lie in thy sheet of paper, although the sheet were big 
 enough for the bed of Ware in England, set 'em down : go, 
 about it. Let there be gall enough in thy ink, though thou 
 write with a goose-pen, no matter : about it. 
 
76 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Where shall 1 find you ? 
 
 Sir Toby. We '11 call thee at the cubicuto ; go. 
 
 \Exit Sir Andrew. 
 
 Fabian. This is a dear manikin to you, Sir Toby. 
 
 Sir Toby. I have been dear to him, lad, some two thou- 
 sand strong, or so. 51 
 
 Fabian. We shall have a rare letter from him ; but you '11 
 not deliver 't? 
 
 Sir ^Toby. Never trust me, then ; and by all means stir on 
 the youth to an answer. I think oxen and wainropes cannot 
 hale them together. For Andrew, if he were opened, and 
 you find so much blood in his liver as will clog the foot of a 
 flea, I '11 eat the rest of the anatomy. 
 
 Fabian. And his opposite, the youth, bears in his visage 
 no great presage of cruelty. 60 
 
 Enter Maria. 
 
 Sir Toby. Look, where the youngest wren of nine comes. 
 
 Maria. If you desire the spleen, and will laugh yourselves 
 into stitches, follow me. Yond gull Malvolio is turned hea- 
 then, a very renegado ; for there is no Christian, that means 
 to be saved by believing rightly, can ever believe such im- 
 possible passages of grossness. He 's in yellow stockings. 
 
 Sir Toby. And cross-gartered ? 67 
 
 Maria. Most villanously; like a pedant that keeps a 
 school i' the church. I have dogged him, like his murtherer. 
 He does obey every point of the letter that I dropped to be- 
 tray him ; he does smile his face into more lines than is in 
 the new map with the augmentation of the Indies : you have 
 not seen such a thing as 't is. Lean hardly forbear hurling 
 things at him. I know my lady will strike him ; if she do, 
 he '11 smile and take 't for a great favour. 
 
 Sir Toby. Come, bring us, bring us w4iere he is. \Exeimt. 
 
ACT III. SCENE III. 77 
 
 Scene III. A Street. 
 Enter Sebastian and Antonio. 
 
 Sebastian. I would not by my will have troubled you ; 
 But, since you make your pleasure of your pains, 
 I will no further chide you. 
 
 Antonio. I could not stay behind you : my desire, 
 More sharp than filed steel, did spur me forth; 
 And not all love to see you, though so much 
 As might have drawn one to a longer voyage, 
 But jealousy what might befall your travel, 
 Being skilless in these parts ; which to a stranger, 
 Unguided and unfriended, often prove lo 
 
 Rough and unhospitable. My willing love, 
 The rather by these arguments of fear, 
 Set forth in your pursuit. 
 
 Sebastian. My kind Antonio, 
 
 I can no other answer make but thanks, 
 And thanks, and ever thanks ; and oft good turns 
 Are shuffled off with such uncurrent pay : 
 But, were my worth as is my conscience firm, 
 You should find better dealing. What 's to do ? 
 Shall we go see the reliques of this town ? 19 
 
 Antonio. To-morrow, sir ; best first go see your lodging. 
 
 Sebastiaft. I am not weary, and 't is long to night ; 
 I pray you, let us satisfy our eyes 
 With the memorials and the things of fame 
 That do renown this city. 
 
 Afitonio. Would you 'd pardon me ! 
 
 I do not without danger walk these streets : 
 Once, in a sea-fight, 'gainst the count his galleys 
 I did some service ; of such note indeed. 
 That were I ta'en here it would scarce be answer'd. 
 
 Sebastia?i. Belike you slew great number of his people. 
 
78 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Antonio. The offence is not of such a bloody nature j 30 
 Albeit the quality of the time and quarrel 
 Might well have given us bloody argument. 
 It might have since been answer'd in repaying 
 What we took from them ; which, for traffic's sake, 
 Most of our city did : only myself stood out ; 
 For which, if I be lapsed in this place, 
 I shall pay dear. 
 
 Sebastian. Do not then walk too open, 
 
 Antonio. It doth not fit me. Hold, sir, here 's my purse. 
 In the south suburbs, at the Elephant, 
 
 Is best to lodge ; I will bespeak our diet, 40 
 
 Whiles you beguile the time and feed your knowledge 
 With viewing of the town : there shall you have me. 
 
 Sebastian. Why I your purse ? 
 
 Antonio. Haply your eye shall light upon some toy 
 You have desire to purchase ; and your store, 
 I think, is not for idle markets, sir. 
 
 Sebastian. I '11 be your purse-bearer and leave you 
 For an hour. 
 
 Antonio. To the Elephant. 
 
 Sebastian. I do remember. \Exeunt, 
 
 Scene IV. Olivia's Garden. 
 Enter Olivia and Maria. 
 
 Olivia. I have sent after him; he says he '11 come. 
 How shall I feast him ? what bestow of him .^ 
 For youth is bought more oft than begg'd or borrow'd. 
 Lspeak too loud. — 
 
 Where is Malvolio .'* — he is sad and civil, 
 And suits well for a servant with my fortunes ; — 
 Where is Malvolio ? 
 
 Maria. He 's coming, madam ; but in very strange man- 
 ner. He is, sure, possessed, madam. 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 79 
 
 Olivia. Why, what 's the matter? does he rave? 10 
 
 Maria. No, madam, he does nothing but smile : your 
 
 ladyship were best to have some guard about you, if he 
 
 come ; for, sure, the man is tainted in 's wits. 
 
 Olivia. Go call him hither. — \Exit Maria.'\ I am as mad 
 as he, 
 
 If sad and merry madness equal be. — 
 
 Re-enter Maria, with Malvolio. 
 
 How now, Malvolio ! 
 
 Malvolio. Sweet lady, ho, ho. 
 
 Olivia. Smilest thou ? 
 I sent for thee upon a sad occasion. 19 
 
 Malvolio. Sad, lady ! I could be sad : this does make 
 some obstruction in the blood, this cross-gartering; but what 
 of that? if it please the eye of one, it is with me as the very 
 true sonnet is, ' Please one, and please all.' 
 
 Olivia. Why, how dost thou, man ? what is the matter with 
 thee ? 
 
 Malvolio. Not black in my mind, though yellow in my 
 legs. — It did come to his hands, and commands shall be ex- 
 ecuted; I think we do know the sweet Roman hand. 
 
 Olivia. Wilt thou go to bed, Malvolio ? 29 
 
 Malvolio. To bed ! ay, sweet-heart, and I '11 come to thee. 
 
 Olivia. God comfort thee ! Why dost thou smile so and 
 kiss thy hand so oft ? 
 
 Maria. How do you, Malvolio ? 
 
 Malvolio. At your request ! yes ; nightingales answer daws. 
 
 Maria. Why appear you with this ridiculous boldness be- 
 fore my lady ? 
 
 Malvolio. ' Be not afraid of greatness ;' — 't was well writ. 
 
 Olivia. What meanest thou by that, Malvolio ? 
 
 Malvolio. ' Some are born great,' — 
 
 Olivia. Ha! 40 
 
 Malvolio. ' Some achieve greatness,' — 
 
8o TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Olivia. What sayest thou ? 
 
 Malvolio. 'And some have greatness thrust upon them/ 
 
 Olivia. Heaven restore thee ! 
 
 Malvolio. ' Remember who commended thy yellow stock- 
 ings,'— \ . . 
 
 Olivia. Thy yellow stockings ! 
 
 Malvolio. 'And wished to see thee cross-gartered.' 
 
 Olivia. Cross-gartered ! 49 
 
 Malvolio. 'Go to, thou art made, if thou desirest to be 
 so ;' — 
 
 Olivia. Am I made ? 
 
 Malvolio. -' If not, let me see thee a servant still.' 
 
 Olivia. Why, this is very midsummer madness. 
 
 Enter Servant. 
 
 Servant. Madam, the young gentleman of the Count Or- 
 sino's is returned ; I could hardly entreat him back : he at- 
 tends your ladyship's pleasure. 
 
 Olivia. I '11 come to him. — \.Exit Servant?^ Good Maria, 
 let this fellow be looked to. Where 's my cousin Toby ? 
 Let some of my people have a special care of him ; I would 
 not have him miscarry for the half of my dowry. 6i 
 
 [^Exeunt Olivia and Maria. 
 
 Malvolio. O, ho! do you come near me now? no worse 
 man than Sir Toby to look to me ! This concurs directly 
 with the letter : she sends him on purpose, that I may ap- 
 pear stubborn to him ; for she incites me to that in the let- 
 ter. ' Cast thy humble slough,' says she ; ' be opposite with 
 a kinsman, surly with servants ; let thy tongue tang with ar- 
 guments of state ; put thyself into the trick of singularity ;' 
 and consequently sets down the manner how: as, a sad face, 
 a reverend carriage, a slow tongue, in the habit of some sir 
 of note, and so forth. I have limed, her ; but it is Jove's 
 doing, and Jove make me thankful ! And when she went 
 away now, ' Let this fellow be looked to ;' fellow ! not Mai- 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 8i 
 
 volio, nor after my degree, but fellow. , Why, every thing ad- 
 heres together, that no dram of a scruple, no scruple of a 
 scruple, no obstacle, no incredulous or unsafe circumstance, 
 — what can be said? Nothing that can be can come between 
 me and tbe full prospect of my hopes. Well, Jove, not I, is 
 the doer of this, and he is to be thanked. 79 
 
 Re-ente?' Maria, with Sir Toby and Fabian. 
 
 Sir Toby. Which way is he, in the name of sanctity? If 
 all the devils of hell be drawn in little, and Legion himself 
 possessed him, yet I '11 speak to hirp. 
 
 Fabian. Here he is, here he is. — How is 't with you, sir? 
 how is 't with you, man ? 
 
 Malvolio. Go off; I discard you : let me enjoy my private ; 
 go off. 
 
 Maria. Lo, how hollow the fiend speaks within him ! did 
 not I tell you i* — Sir Toby, my lady prays you to have a care 
 of him. 
 
 Malvolio. Ah, ha! does she so? 90 
 
 Sir Toby. Go to, go to; peace, peace; we must deal gen- 
 tly with him: let me alone. — How do you, Malvolio? how 
 is 't with you ? What, man ! defy the devil ; consider, he 's 
 an enemy to mankind. 
 
 Malvolio. Do you know what you say ? 
 
 Maria. La you, an you speak ill of the devil, how he takes 
 it at heart ! Pray God, he be not bewitched ! 
 
 Fabian. Carry his water to the wise woman. 
 
 Maj'ia. Marry, and it shall be done to-morrow morning, 
 if I live. My lady would not lose him for more than I '11 say. 
 
 Malvolio. How now, mistress ! loi 
 
 Maria. O Lord ! 
 
 Sir Toby. Prithee, hold thy peace; this is not the way: 
 do you not see you move him ? let me alone with him. 
 
 Fabian. No way but gentleness ; gently, gently: the fiend 
 is rough, and will not be roughly used. 
 
 F 
 
82 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Sir Toby. Why, how now, my bawcock ! how dost thou, 
 chuck ? 
 
 Malvolio. Sir! 109 
 
 Sir Toby. Ay, Biddy, come with me. What, man ! 't is 
 not for gravity to play at cherry -pit with Satan. Hang 
 him, foul collier ! 
 
 Maria. Get him to say his prayers, good Sir Toby, get 
 him to pray. 
 
 Malvolio. My prayers, minx ! 
 
 Maria. No, I warrant you, he will not hear of godliness. 
 
 Malvolio. Go, hang yourselves all ! you are idle shallow 
 things. I am not of your element; you shall know more 
 hereafter. \Exit. 
 
 Sir Toby. Is 't possible ? 120 
 
 Fabian. If this were played upon a stage now, I could 
 condemn it as an improbable fiction. 
 
 Sir Toby. His very genius hath taken the infection of the 
 device, man. 
 
 Maria. Nay, pursue him now, lest the device take air and 
 taint. 
 
 Fabian. Why, we shall make him mad indeed. 
 
 Maria. The house will be the quieter. 128 
 
 Sir Toby. Come, we '11 have him in a dark room and 
 bound. My niece is already in the belief that he 's mad: 
 we may carry it thus, for our pleasure and his penance, till 
 our very pastime, tired out of breath, prompt us to have 
 mercy on him ; at which time we will bring the device to the 
 bar, and crown thee for a finder of madmen. But see, but 
 see. 
 
 Enter Sir Andrew. 
 
 Fabian. More matter for a May morning. 
 Sir Andrew. Here 's the challenge, read it ; I warrant 
 there 's vinegar and pepper in 't. 
 Fabian. Is 't so saucy? 
 Sir Andrew. Ay, is 't, I warrant him ; do but read. 14° 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 8-^ 
 
 Sir Toby. Give me. [Reads] ' Youth., whatsoever thou art., 
 thou art but a scurvy fellow.'' 
 
 Fabian. Good, and valiant. 
 
 Sir Toby. [Reads] ' Wonder not, nor admire not iii thy mi?td, 
 why I do call thee so, for I will show thee no reaso7ifor V.' 
 
 Fabian. A good note; that keeps you from the blow of 
 the law. 
 
 Sir Toby. [Reads] ' Thou comest to the Lady Olivia, and in 
 my sight she uses thee kiiidly : but thou liest i7i thy throat; that 
 is not the matter I challenge thee for. ^ 150 
 
 Fabian. Very brief, and to exceeding good sense — less. 
 
 Sir Toby. [Reads] ''I will waylay thee going home; where if 
 it be thy chance to kill 77ie^ — 
 
 Fabian. Good. 
 
 Sir Toby. [Reads] ' Thou killest me like a rogue and a 
 villain.^ 
 
 Fabian. Still you keep o' the windy side of the law : good. 
 
 Sir Toby. [Reads] ''Fare thee well; and God have mercy 
 upon one of our souls I He may have mercy upon mine ; but 
 my hope is better, and so look to thyself Thy friend, as thou, 
 usest him, and thy sworn e?iemy, Andrew Aguecheek.' 
 If this letter move him not, his legs cannot; I '11 give 't 
 him. 163 
 
 Maria. You may have very fit occasion for 't ; he is now 
 in some commerce with my lady, and will by and by de- 
 part. 
 
 Sir Toby. Go, Sir Andrew ; scout me for him at the corner 
 of the orchard like a bum-baily. So soon as ever thou seest 
 him, draw; and, as thou drawest, swear horrible ; for it comes 
 to pass oft that a terrible oath, with a swaggering accent 
 sharply twanged off, gives manhood more approbation than 
 ever proof itself would have earned him. Away ! 172 
 
 Sir Aiidrew. Nay, let me alone for swearing. \Exit. 
 
 Sir Toby. Now will not I deliver his letter ; for the be- 
 haviour of the young gentleman gives him out to be of good 
 
84 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 capacity and breeding; his employment between his lord 
 and my niece confirms no less: therefore this letter, being 
 so excellently ignorant, will breed no terror in the youth ; 
 he will find it comes from a clodpole. But, sir, I will de- 
 liver his challenge by word of mouth; set upon Aguecheek 
 a notable report of valour; and drive the gentleman, as I 
 know his youth will aptly receive it, into a most hideous 
 opinion of his rage, skill, fury, and impetuosity. This will 
 so fright them both that they will kill one another by the 
 look, like cockatrices. iSs 
 
 Re-enter Olivia, with Viola. 
 
 Fabian. Here he comes with your niece ; give them way 
 till he take leave, and presently after him. 
 
 Sir Toby. I will meditate the while upon some horrid 
 message for a challenge. 
 
 \Exeiint Sir Toby, Fabian, and Maria. 
 
 Olivia. I have said too much unto a heart of stone, 190 
 And laid mine honour too unchary on 't: 
 There 's something in me that reproves my fault; 
 But such a headstrong potent fault it is, 
 That it but mocks reproof. 
 
 Viola. With the same haviour that your passion bears 
 Goes on my master's grief. 
 
 Olivia. Here, wear this jewel for me, 't is my picture: 
 Refuse it not, it hath no tongue to vex you ; 
 And I beseech you come again to-morrow. 
 What shall you ask of me that I '11 deny, 200 
 
 That honour sav'd may upon asking give? 
 
 Viola. Nothing but this, — your true love for my master. 
 
 Olivia. How with mine honour may I give him that 
 Which I have given to you .'' 
 
 Viola. I will acquit you. 
 
 Olivia. Well, come again to-morrow: fare thee well; 
 A fiend like thee might bear my soul to hell. \^Exit. 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 85 
 
 Re-enter Sir Toby and Fabian. 
 
 Sir Toby. Gentleman, God save thee. 
 
 Viola. And yon, sir. 
 
 Sir Toby. That defence thou hast, betake thee to 't: of 
 what nature. the wrongs are thou hast done him, I know not; 
 but thy intercepter, full of despite, bloody as the hunter, at- 
 tends thee at the orchard-end : dismount thy tuck, be yare 
 in thy preparation, for thy assailant is quick, skilful, and 
 deadly. 214 
 
 Viola. You mistake, sir; I am sure no man hath any quar- 
 rel to me : my remembrance is very free and clear from any 
 image of offence done to any man. 
 
 Sir Toby. You '11 find it otherwise, I assure you : there- 
 fore, if you hold your life at any price, betake you to your 
 guard ; for your opposite hath in him what youth, strength, 
 skill, and wrath can furnish man withal. 221 
 
 Viola. I pray you, sir, what is he ? 
 
 Sir Toby. He is knight, dubbed with unhatched rapier and 
 on carpet consideration; but he is a devil in private brawl : 
 souls and bodies hath he divorced three; and his incense- 
 ment at this moment is so implacable, that satisfaction can 
 be none but by pangs of death and sepulchre. Hob, nob, 
 is his word ; give 't or take 't. 
 
 Viola. I will return again into the house and desire some 
 conduct of the lady. I am no fighter. I have heard of 
 some kind of men that put quarrels purposely on others, to 
 taste their valour; belike this is a man of that quirk. 232 
 
 Sir Toby. Sir, no; his indignation derives itself out of a 
 very competent injury : therefore, get you on and give him 
 his desire. Back you shall not to the house, unless you un- 
 dertake that with me which with as much safety you might 
 answer him : therefore, on, or strip your sword stark naked; 
 for meddle you must, that 's certain, or forswear to wear iron 
 about you. 239 
 
86 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Viola. This is as uncivil as strange. I beseech you, do 
 me this courteous office, as to know of the knight what my 
 offence to him is ; it is something of my neghgence, nothing 
 of my purpose. 
 
 Sir Toby. I will do so. — Signior Fabian, stay you by this 
 gentleman till my return. . \Exit. 
 
 Viola. Pray you, sir, do you know of this matter ? 
 
 Fabian. I know the knight is incensed against you, even 
 to a mortal arbitrement; but nothing of the circumstance 
 more. 
 
 Viola. I beseech you, what manner of man is he ? 250 
 
 Fabian. Nothing of that wonderful promise, to read him 
 by his form, as you are like to find him in the proof of his 
 valour. He is, indeed, sir, the most skilful, bloody, and fatal 
 opposite that you could possibly have found in any part of 
 Illyria. Will 3^ou walk towards him ? I will make your 
 peace with him if I can. 
 
 Viola. I shall be much bound to you for 't : I am one that 
 had rather go with sir priest than sir knight; I care not who 
 knows so much of my mettle. [Exeunt. 
 
 Re-enter Sir Toby, with Sir Andrew. 
 
 Sir Toby. Why, man, he 's a very devil; I have not seen 
 such a firago. I had a pass with him, rapier, scabbard, and 
 all, and he gives me the stuck in with such a mortal motion, 
 that it is inevitable; and on the answer, he pays you as 
 surely as your feet hit the ground they step on. They say 
 he has been fencer to the Sophy. 265 
 
 Sir Andrew. Pox on 't, I '11 not meddle with him. 
 
 Sir Toby. Ay, but he will not now be pacified ; Fabian 
 can scarce hold him yonder. 
 
 Sir Aftdrew. Plague on 't, an I thought he had been val- 
 iant and so cunning in fence, I 'd have seen him damned ere 
 1 'd have challenged him. Let him let the matter slip, and 
 I '11 give him my horse, grey Capilet. 272 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 87 
 
 Sir Toby. I '11 make the motion. Stand here, make a 
 good show on 't; this shall end without the perdition of 
 souls. \Aside\ Marry, I '11 ride your horse as well as I ride 
 
 you. — 
 
 Re-enter Fabian and Viola. 
 
 \To Fabian'\ I have his horse to take up the quarrel; I have 
 
 persuaded him the youth 's a devil. 
 
 Fabian. He is as horribly conceited of him ; and pants 
 and looks pale, as if a bear were at his heels. 280 
 
 Sir Toby. [To Fio/a] There 's no remedy, sir; he will fight 
 with you for 's oath sake. Marry, he hath better bethought 
 him of his quarrel, and he finds that now scarce to be worth 
 talking of: therefore draw, for the supportance of his vow ; 
 he protests he will not hurt you. 
 
 Fio/a. [Aside] Pray God defend me ! A little thing would 
 make me tell them how much I lack of a man. 
 
 Fabian. Give ground, if you see him furious. 288 
 
 Sir Toby. Come, Sir Andrew, there 's no remedy ; the gen- 
 tleman will, for his honour's sake, have one bout with you; 
 he cannot by the duello avoid it; but he has promised me, 
 as he is a gentleman and a soldier, he will not hurt you. 
 Come on ; to 't. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Pray God, he keep his oath ! 
 
 Fiola. I do assure you, 't is against my will. [They draw. 
 
 Enter Antonio. 
 Antonio. Put up your sword. If this young gentleman 
 Have done offence, I take the fault on me ; 
 If you offend him, I for him defy you. 
 Sir Toby. You, sir ! why, what are you ? 
 Antonio. One, sir, that for his love dares yet do more 300 
 Than you have heard him brag to you he will. 
 
 Sir Toby. Nay, if you be an undertaker, I am for you. 
 
 [They draw. 
 
88 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 4 
 
 Efiter Officers. 
 
 Fabian. O good Sir Toby, hold ! here come the officers. 
 
 Sir Toby. I '11 be with you anon. 
 
 Viola. Pray, sir, put your sword up, if you please. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Marry, will I, sir; and, for that I promised 
 you, I '11 be as good as my word ; he will bear you easily and 
 reins well. 
 
 1 Officer. This is the man ; do thy office. 
 
 2 Officer. Antonio, I arrest thee at the suit of Count 
 Orsino. 3" 
 
 Antonio. You do mistake me, sir. "^ 
 
 1 Officer. No, sir, no jot; I know your favour well, 
 Though now you have no sea-cap on your head. — 
 Take him away ; he knows I know him well. 
 
 Antonio. I must obey. — \ToViola\ This comes with seek- 
 ing you : 
 But there 's no remedy ; I shall answer it. 
 What will you do, now my necessity 
 Makes me to ask you for my purse ? It grieves me 
 Much more for what I cannot do for you 320 
 
 Than what befalls myself. You stand amaz'd ; 
 But be of comfort. 
 
 2 Officer. Come, sir, away. 
 
 Antonio. I must entreat of you some of that money. 
 
 Viola. What money, sir? 
 For the fair kindness you have show'd me here. 
 And, part, being prompted by your present trouble, 
 Out of my lean and low ability 
 I '11 lend you something. My having is not much; 
 I '11 make division of my present with you : 330 
 
 Hold, there 's half my coffer. 
 
 Antonio. Will you -deny me now.-* 
 
 Is 't possible that my deserts to you 
 Can lack persuasion ? Do not tempt my misery, 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 89 
 
 Lest that it make me so unsound a man 
 As to upbraid you with those kindnesses 
 That I have done for you. 
 
 Viola. I know of none ; 
 
 Nor know I you by voice or any feature : 
 I hate ingratitude more in a man 
 Than lying, vainness, babbling, drunkenness, 
 Or any taint of vice whose strong corruption 340 
 
 Inhabits our frail blood. 
 
 Antonio. O heavens themselves ! 
 
 2 Officer. Come, sir, I pray you, go. 
 
 Antonio. Let me speak a little. This youth that you see 
 here 
 I snatch'd one half out of the jaws of death, 
 Reliev'd him with such sanctity of love, 
 And to his image, which methought did promise 
 Most venerable worth, did I devotion. 
 
 I Officer. What 's that to us? The time goes by; away! 
 
 Antonio. But O how vile an idol proves this god ! — 
 Thou hast, Sebastian, done good feature shame. — 350 
 
 In nature there 's no blemish but the mind ; 
 None can be call'd deform'd but the unkind. 
 Virtue is beauty, but the beauteous evil 
 Are empty trunks o'erflourish'd by the devil. 
 
 I Officer. The man grows mad ; away with him ! — Come, 
 come, sir. 
 
 Antonio. Lead me on. \Exit with Officers. 
 
 Viola. Methinks his words do from such passion fly, 
 That he believes himself; so do not I. 
 Prove true, imagination, O, prove true, 360 
 
 That I, dear brother, be now ta'en for you ! 
 
 Sir Toby. Come hither, knight ; come hither, Fabian: we '11 
 whisper o'er a couplet or two of most sage saws. 
 
 Viola. He nam'd Sebastian : I my brother know 
 Yet living in my glass ; even such and so 
 
9© 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 In favour was my brother, and he went 
 
 Still in this fashion, colour, ornament, 
 
 For him I imitate. O, if it prove, 
 
 Tempests are kind, and salt waves fresh in love ! \Exit. 
 
 Sir Toby. A very dishonest, paltry boy, and more a coward 
 than a hare : his dishonesty appears in leaving his friend 
 here in necessity and denying him ; and for his cowardship, 
 ask Fabian. 373 
 
 Fabian. A coward, a most devout coward, religious in it. 
 
 Sir Andrew. 'Slid, I '11 after him again and beat him. 
 
 Sir Toby. Do; cuff him soundly, but never draw thy sword. 
 
 Sir Andrew. An I do not, — \Exit. 
 
 Fabian. Come, let 's see the event. 
 
 Sir Toby. I dare lay any money 't will be nothing yet. 
 
 \Exeunt. 
 
Into the chantry by (,iv. 3- 24). 
 
 ACT IV. 
 
 Scene I. Before Olivia's House. 
 Enter Sebastian and Clown. 
 
 Clown. Will yoii make me believe that I am not sent for 
 you ? 
 
92 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Sebastian. Go to, go to, thou art a foolish fellow; 
 Let me be clear of thee. 
 
 Clown. Well held out, i' faith ! No, I do not know 
 you ; nor I am not sent to you by my lady, to bid you 
 come speak with her; nor your name is not Master Cesa- 
 rio ; nor this is not my nose neither. Nothing that is so 
 is so. 
 
 Sebastian. I prithee, vent thy folly somewhere else; lo 
 
 Thou know'st not me. 
 
 Clowfi. Vent my folly ! he has heard that word of some 
 great man, and now applies it to a fool. Vent my folly ! I 
 am afraid this great lubber, the world, will prove a cockney. 
 — I prithee now, ungird thy strangeness, and tell me what 
 I shall vent to my lady; shall I vent to her that thou art 
 coming .'' 
 
 SebastiaJi. I prithee, foolish Greek, depart from me : 
 There 's money for thee ; if you tarry longer, 
 1 shall give worse payment. 20 
 
 Clown. By my troth, thou hast an open hand. — These wise 
 men that give fools money get themselves a good report — 
 after fourteen years' purchase. 
 
 Enter Sir Andrew, Sir Toby, and Fabian. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Now, sir, have I met you again ? there 's for 
 you. 
 
 Sebastian. Why, there 's for thee, and there, and there, and 
 there. 
 Are all the people mad ? 
 
 Sir Toby. Hold, sir, or I '11 throw your dagger o'er the 
 house. 29 
 
 Clown. This will I tell my lady straight ; I would not be 
 in some of your coats for two pence. \Exit. 
 
 Sir Toby. Come on, sir; hold. 
 
 Sir Andrew. Nay, let him alone : I '11 go another way to 
 work wit! him ; I '11 have an action of battery against him, 
 
ACT IV. SCENE I. 
 
 93 
 
 if there be any law in Illyria : though I struck him first, yet 
 it 's no matter for that. 
 
 Sebastia7i. Let go thy hand. 
 
 Sir Toby. Come, sir, I will not let you go. Come, my 
 young soldier, put up your iron : you are well fleshed ; 
 come on. 4° 
 
 Sebastian. I will be free from thee. What wouldst thou 
 now? 
 If thou dar'st tempt me further, draw thy sword. 
 
 Sir Toby. What, what. '' Nay, then I must have an ounce 
 or two of this malapert blood from you. 
 
 Enter Olivia. 
 
 Olivia. Hold, Toby; on thy life I charge thee, hold! 
 
 Sir Toby. Madam ! 
 
 Olivia. Will it be ever thus ? Ungracious wretch. 
 Fit for the mountains and the barbarous caves, 
 Where manners ne'er were preach'd ! out of my sight ! — 
 Be not offended, dear Cesario. — ■ 50 
 
 Rudesby, be gone ! — 
 
 [Exeunt Sir Toby, Sir Andrew, and Fabian. 
 I prithee, gentle friend. 
 Let thy fair wisdom, not thy passion, sway 
 In this uncivil and unjust extent 
 Against thy peace. Go with me to my house, 
 And hear thou there how many fruitless pranks 
 This ruffian hath botch'd up, that thou thereby 
 Mayst smile at this : thou shalt not choose but go \ 
 Do not deny. Beshrew his soul for me. 
 He started one poor heart of mine in thee. 
 
 Sebastian. What relish is in this ? how runs the 
 stream ? ^^^ 
 
 Or I am mad, or else this is a dream : 
 Let fancy still my sense in Lethe steep ; 
 If it be thus to dream, still let me sleep ! 
 
^4 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Olivia. Nay, come, I prithee; would thou 'dst be rul'd by 
 
 me ! 
 Sebastian. Madam, I will. . 
 Olivia. O, say so, and so be ! \Exeimt. 
 
 Scene II. Olivia's House. 
 Enter Maria and Clown. 
 
 Maria. Nay, I prithee, put on this gown and this beard ; 
 make him believe thou art Sir Topas the curate: do it quick- 
 ly; I '11 call Sir Toby the whilst. {Exit. 
 
 Clown. Well, I '11 put it on, and I will dissemble myself 
 in 't; and I would I were the first that ever dissembled in 
 such a gown. I am not tall enough to become the function 
 well, nor lean enough to be thought a good student ; but to 
 be said an honest man and a good housekeeper goes as fair- 
 ly as to say a careful man and a great scholar. The com- 
 petitors enter. lo 
 Enter Sir Toby and Maria. . 
 
 Sir Toby. Jove bless thee, master Parson. 
 
 Clown. Bonos dies. Sir Toby : for, as the old hermit of 
 Prague, that never saw pen and ink, very wittily said to a 
 niece of King Gorboduc, ' That that is is ;' so I, being mas- 
 ter Parson, am master Parson ; for, what is that but that, 
 and is but is ? 
 
 Sir Toby. To him. Sir Topas. 
 
 Clown. What, ho, I say ! peace in this prison ! 
 
 Sir Toby. The knave counterfeits well ; a good knave. 
 
 Malvolio. [ Withift] Who calls there ? 20 
 
 Clotvn. Sir Topas the curate, who comes to visit Malvolio 
 the lunatic. 
 
 Malvolio. Sir Topas, Sir Topas, good Sir Topas, go to my 
 lady. 
 
 Clown. Out, hyperbolical fiend ! how vexest thou this man ! 
 talkest thou nothing but of ladies "i 
 
ACT IV. SCENE If. 95 
 
 Sir Toby. Well said, master Parson. 
 
 Malvolio. Sir Topas, never was man thus wronged ; good 
 Sir Topas, do not think I am mad : they have laid me here 
 in hideous darkness. 3c 
 
 Clown. Fie, thou dishonest Satan ! I call thee by the most 
 modest terms ; for I am one of those gentle ones that will 
 use the devil himself with courtesy : sayest thou that house 
 is dark ? 
 
 Malvolio. As hell, Sir Topas. 
 
 Clown. Why, it hath bay-windows transparent as barri- 
 cadoes, and the clear- stores towards the south -north are 
 as lustrous as ebony; and yet complainest thou of obstruc- 
 tion ? 
 
 Malvolio. I am not mad, Sir Topas; I say to you, this house 
 is dark. 41 
 
 Clown. Madman, thou errest : I say, there is no darkness 
 but ignorance ; in which thou art more puzzled than the 
 Egyptians in their fog. 
 
 Malvolio. I say, this house is as dark as ignorance, though 
 ignorance were as dark as hell ; and I say, there was never 
 man thus abused. I am no more mad than you are; make 
 the trial of it in any constant question. 
 
 Clown. What is the opinion of Pythagoras concerning 
 wild fowl ? so 
 
 Malvolio. That the soul of our grandam might happily 
 inhabit a bird. 
 
 Clown. What thinkest thou of his opinion ? 
 
 Malvolio. I think nobly of the soul, and no way approve 
 his opinion. 
 
 Clowfi. Fare thee well. Remain thou still in darkness; 
 thou shalt hold the opinion of Pythagoras ere I will allow of 
 thy wits, and fear to kill a woodcock lest thou dispossess 
 the soul of thy grandam. Fare thee well. 
 
 Malvolio. Sir Topas, Sir Topas ! 60 
 
 Sir Toby. My most exquisite Sir Topas ! 
 
96 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Clown. Nay, I am for all waters. 
 
 Maria. Thou mightst have done this without thy beard 
 and gown ; he sees thee not. 
 
 Sir Toby. To him in thine own voice, and bring me 
 word how thou findest him ; I would we were well rid of 
 this knavery. If he may be conveniently delivered, I would 
 he were, for I am now so far in offence with my niece that 
 I cannot pursue with any safety this sport to the upshot. 
 Come by and by to my chamber. 7° 
 
 [Exewtt Sir Toby and Maria. 
 
 Clown. [Singing] ^ Hey, Robin J oily Robin^ 
 
 Tell me how thy lady does.^ 
 
 Malvolio. Fool! 
 
 Clown. ^ My lady is ujtkind,perdy.^ 
 
 Malvolio. Fool ! 
 
 Clown. ' Alas., why is she so V 
 
 Malvolio. Fool, I say ! 
 
 Clown. ' She loves another ' — Who calls, ha ? 
 
 Malvolio. Good fool, as ever thou wilt deserve well 
 at my hand, help me to a candle, and pen, ink, and paper; 
 as I am a gentleman, I will live to be thankful to thee 
 for't 82 
 
 Clown. Master Malvolio ? 
 
 Malvolio. Ay, good fool. 
 
 Clown. Alas, sir, how fell you besides your five wits ? 
 
 Malvolio. Fool, there was never man so notoriously abused ; 
 I am as well in my wits, fool, as thou art. 
 
 Clown. But as well ? then you are mad indeed, if you be 
 no better in your wits than a fool. 
 
 Malvolio. They have here propertied me ; keep me in dark- 
 ness, send ministers to me, asses, and do all they can to face 
 me out of my wits. 92 
 
 Clown. Advise you what you say; the minister is here. — 
 Malvolio, Malvolio, thy wits the heavens restore ! endeavour 
 thyself to sleep, and leave thy vain bibble babble. 
 
ACT IV, SCENE II. 
 
 97 
 
 Malvolio. Sir Top as ! 
 
 Clown. Maintain no words with him, good fellow. — Who, 
 I, sir ? not I, sir. God be wi' you, good Sir Topas. — Marry, 
 amen. — I will, sir, I will. 
 
 Malvolio. Fool, fool, fool, I say ! loo 
 
 Clown. Alas, sir, be patient. What say you, sir? I am 
 shent for speaking to you. 
 
 Malvolio. Good fool, help me to some light and some 
 paper; I tell thee, I am as well in my wits as any man in 
 Illyria, 
 
 Clown. Well-a-day that you were, sir ! 
 
 Malvolio. By this hand, I am. Good fool, some ink, paper, 
 and light; and convey what I will set down to my lady: it 
 shall advantage thee more than ever the bearing of letter 
 did. no 
 
 Clown. I will help you to 't. But tell me true, are you not 
 mad indeed? or do you but counterfeit? 
 
 Malvolio. Believe me I am not ; I tell thee true. 
 
 Clown. Nay, I '11 ne'er believe a madman till I see his 
 brains. I will fetch you light and paper and ink. 
 
 Malvolio. Fool, I '11 requite it in the highest degree; I 
 prithee, be gone. 
 
 Clown. [Singing] / am gone, sir, 
 And anon, sir, 
 
 I '// be with you again, 120 
 
 In a trice, 
 Like to the old Vice, 
 Your need to sustain ; 
 
 Who, with dagger of lath. 
 In his rage and his wrath, 
 
 Cries, ah, ha I to the devil : 
 Like a mad lad, 
 Pare thy nails, dad ; 
 
 Adieu, goodman devil. [Exit. 
 
 G 
 
98 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Scene III. Olivia^ s Garden. 
 Enter Sebastian. 
 
 Sebastian. This is the air; that is the glorious sun; 
 This pearl she gave me, I do feel 't and see 't; 
 And though 't is wonder that enwraps me thus, 
 Yet 't is not madness. Where 's Antonio, then ? 
 I could not find him at the Elephant : 
 Yet there he was; and there I found this credit, 
 That he did range the town to seek me out. 
 His counsel now might do me golden service; 
 For though my soul disputes well with my sense, 
 That this may be some error, but no madness, i 
 
 Yet doth this accident and flood of fortune 
 So far exceed all instance, all discourse. 
 That I am ready to distrust mine eyes 
 And wrangle with my reason that persuades me 
 To any other trust but that I am mad 
 Or else the lady 's mad; yet, if 't were so, 
 She could not sway her house, command her followers. 
 Take and give back affairs and their dispatch 
 With such a smooth, discreet, and stable bearing 
 As I perceive she does. There 's something in 't 2 
 
 That is deceivable. — But here the lady comes. 
 
 Enter Olivia a7id Priest. 
 
 Olivia. Blame not this haste of mine. If you mean well, 
 Now go with me and with this holy man 
 Into the chantry by: there, before him. 
 And underneath that consecrated roof. 
 Plight me the full assurance of your faith; 
 That my most jealous and too doubtful soul 
 May live at peace. He shall conceal it 
 Whiles you are willing it shall come to note, 
 
ACT IV. SCENE III. 
 
 99 
 
 30 
 
 What time we will our celebration keep 
 According to my birth. — What do you say ? 
 
 Sebastian. I '11 follow this good man, and go with you; 
 And, having sworn truth, ever will be true. 
 
 Olivia. Then lead the way, good father; and heavens so 
 shine, 
 That they may fairly note this act of mine ! \Exemit. 
 
 STRATFORD CHURCH — THE AVENUE. 
 
My lord, I do protest, — (v. i. 164). 
 
 ACT V. 
 
 Scene I. Before Olivia's House. 
 Efiter Clown and Fabian. 
 
 Fabian. Now, as thou lovest me, let me see his letter. 
 Clown. Good Master Fabian, grant me another request. 
 Fabian. Any thing. 
 
 Clown. Do not desire to see this letter. 
 Fabian. This is, to give a dog, and in recompense desire 
 my dog again. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. loi 
 
 Enter Duke, Viola, Curio, and Lords. 
 
 Duke. Belong you to the Lady Olivia, friends ? 
 
 Clown. Ay, sir; we are some of her trappings. 
 
 Duke. I know thee well ; how dost thou, my good fellow ? 
 
 Clow7i. Truly, sir, the better for my foes and the worse for 
 my friends. n 
 
 Duke. Just the contrary; the better for thy friends. 
 
 Clown. No, sir, the worse. 
 
 Duke. How can that be ? 
 
 Clown. Marry, sir, they praise me and make an ass of me; 
 now my foes tell me plainly I am an ass : so that by my foes, 
 sir, I profit in the knowledge of myself, and by my friends I 
 am abused : so that, conclusions to be as kisses, if your four 
 negatives make your two affirmatives, why then, the worse 
 for my friends and the better for my foes. 20 
 
 Duke. Why, this is excellent. 
 
 Clown. By my troth, sir, no ; though it please you to be 
 one of my friends. 
 
 Duke. Thou shalt not be the worse for me; there 's gold. 
 
 Clown. But that it would be double-dealing, sir, I would 
 you could make it another, 
 
 Duke. 0, 3'ou give me ill counsel. 
 
 Clown. Put your grace in your pocket, sir, for this once, 
 and let your flesh and blood obey it. 
 
 Duke. Well, I will be so much a sinner, to be a double- 
 dealer; there 's another. 31 
 
 Clown. Primo, secundo, tertio, is a good play; and the old 
 saying is, the third pays for all : the triplex, sir, is a good 
 tripping measure; or the bells of Saint Bennet, sir, may put 
 3'Ou in mind ; one, two, three. 
 
 Duke. You can fool no more money out of me at this 
 throw; if you will let your lady know I am here to speak 
 with her, and bring her along with you, it may awake my 
 bounty further. 30 
 
I02 TWELFTH NIGHT 
 
 Clow?t. Marry, sir, lullaby to your bounty till I come again. 
 I go, sir; but I would not have you to think that my desire 
 of having is the sin of covetousness : but, as you say, sir, let 
 your bounty take a nap, I will awake it anon. [Exit. 
 
 Viola. Here comes the man, sir, that did rescue me. 
 
 Enter Antonio and Officers. 
 
 Duke. That face of his I do remember well ; 
 Yet, when I saw it last, it was besmear'd 
 As black as Vulcan in the smoke of war. 
 A bawbling vessel was he captain of. 
 For shallow draught and bulk unprizable; 
 With which such scathful grapple did he make so 
 
 With the most noble bottom of our fleet, 
 That very envy and the tongue of loss 
 Cried fame and honour on him. — What 's the matter? 
 
 I Officer. Orsino, this is that Antonio 
 That took the Phoenix and her fraught from Candy; 
 And this is he that did the Tiger board, 
 When your young nephew Titus lost his leg. 
 Here in the streets, desperate of shame and state, 
 In private brabble did we apprehend him. 
 
 Viola. He did me kindness, sir, drew on my side; 60 
 
 But in conclusion put strange speech upon me : 
 I know not what 't was but distraction. 
 
 Duke. Notable pirate ! thou salt-water thief! 
 What foolish boldness brought thee to their mercies, 
 Whom thou, in terms so bloody and so dear, 
 Hast made thine enemies ? 
 
 Antonio. Orsino, noble sir. 
 
 Be pleas'd that I shake off these names you give me; 
 Antonio never yet was thief or pirate, 
 Though I confess, on base and ground enough, 
 Orsino's enemy. A witchcraft drew me hither; 70 
 
 That most ingrateful boy there by your side. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. 103 
 
 From the rude sea's enrag'd and foamy mouth 
 Did I redeem ; a wrack past hope he was : 
 His life I gave him, and did thereto add 
 My love, without retention or restraint, 
 All his in dedication ; for his sake 
 Did I expose myself, pure for his love, 
 Into the danger of this adverse town; 
 Drew to defend him when he was beset: 
 "Where being apprehended, his false cunning, go 
 
 Not meaning to partake with me in danger. 
 Taught him to face me out of his acquaintance. 
 And grew a twenty-year-removed thing- 
 While one would wink; denied me mine own purse, 
 Which I had recommended to his use 
 Not half an hour before. 
 
 Viola. How can this be ? 
 
 Duke. When came he to this town ? 
 
 Antonio. To-day, my lord ; and for three months before, 
 No interim, not a minute's vacancy. 
 Both day and night did we keep company. 90 
 
 Enter Olivia and Attendants. 
 
 Duke. Here comes the countess; now heaven walks on 
 earth. — 
 But for thee, fellow, — fellow, thy words are madness: 
 Three months this youth hath tended upon me; 
 But more of that anon. — Take him aside. 
 
 Olivia. What would my lord, but that he may not have, 
 Wherein Olivia may seem serviceable? — 
 Cesario, you do not keep promise with me. 
 
 Viola. Madam! 
 
 Duke. Gracious Olivia, — 
 
 Olivia. What do you say, Cesario ? — Good my lord, — 100 
 
 Viola. My lord would speak, my duty hushes me. 
 
 Olivia. If it be aught to the old tune, my lord, 
 
I04 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 It is as fat and fulsome to mine ear 
 As howling after music. 
 
 Duke. Still so cruel ? 
 
 Olivia. Still so constant, lord. 
 
 Duke. What, to perverseness ? you uncivil lady, 
 To whose ingrate and unauspicious altars 
 My soul the faithfull'st offerings hath breath'd out 
 That e'er devotion tender'd ! AVhat shall I do ? 
 
 Olivia. Even what it please my lord, that shall become 
 him. no 
 
 Duke. Why should I not, had I the heart to do it. 
 Like to the Egyptian thief at point of death, 
 Kill what I love? — a savage jealousy 
 That sometime savours nobly. But hear me this : 
 Since you to non-regardance cast my faith, 
 And that I partly know the instrument 
 That screws me from my true place in your favour. 
 Live you the marble-breasted tyrant still; 
 But this your minion, whom I know you love. 
 And whom, by heaven I swear, I tender dearly, 120 
 
 Him will I tear out of that cruel eve, 
 Where he sits crowned in his master's spite. — 
 Come, boy, with me ; my thoughts are ripe in mischief: 
 I '11 sacrifice the lamb that I do love. 
 To spite a raven's heart within a dove. 
 
 Viola. And I, most jocund, apt, and willingly, 
 To do you rest, a thousand deaths would die. 
 
 Olivia. Where goes Cesario t 
 
 Viola. After him I love 
 
 More than I love these eyes, more than my life. 
 More, by all mores, than e'er I shall love wife. — 130 
 
 If I do feign, you witnesses above 
 Punish my life for tainting of my love ! 
 
 Olivia. Ay me, detested ! how am I beguil'd ! 
 
 Viola. Who does beguile you ? who does do you wrong ? 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. 
 
 105 
 
 Olivia. Hast thou forgot thyself! is it so long? 
 Call forth the holy father. 
 
 Duke. Come, away ! 
 
 Olivia. Whither, my lord ? Cesario, husband, stay. 
 
 Duke. Husband ! 
 
 Olivia. Ay, husband ; can he that deny ? 
 
 Duke. Her husband, sirrah ! 
 
 Viola. No, my lord, not I. 
 
 Olivia. Alas, it is the baseness of thy fear 140 
 
 That makes thee strangle thy propriety ! 
 Fear not, Cesario ; take thy fortunes up : 
 /Be that thou know'st thou art, and then thou art 
 As great as that thou fear'st. — • 
 
 Enter Priest. 
 
 O, welcome, father ! 
 Father, I charge thee, by thy reverence. 
 Here to unfold, though lately we intended 
 To keep in darkness what occasion now 
 Reveals before 't is ripe, what thou dost know 
 Hath newly pass'd between this youth and me. 
 
 Priest. A contract of eternal bond of love, 150 
 
 Confirmed by mutual joinder of your hands. 
 Attested by the holy close of lips, 
 Strengthen'd by interchangement of your rings. 
 And all the ceremony of this compact 
 Seal'd in my function, by my testimony ; 
 Since when, my watch hath told me, toward my grave 
 I have travell'd but two hours. 
 
 Duke. O thou dissembling cub ! what wilt thou be 
 When time hath sow'd a grizzle on thy case ? 
 Or will not else thy craft so quickly grow, 160 
 
 That thine own trip shall be thine overthrow.'* 
 Farewell, and take her ; but direct thy feet 
 Where thou and I henceforth may never meet. 
 
ic6 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Viola. My lord, I do protest — 
 Olivia. O, do not swear ! 
 
 Hold little faith, though thou hast too much fear. 
 
 Enter Sir Andrew. 
 
 Sir Andrew. For the love of God, a surgeon ! Send one 
 presently to Sir Toby. 
 
 Olivia. What 's the matter? 
 
 Sir Andrew. He has broke my head across and has given 
 Sir Toby a bloody coxcomb too ; for the love of God, your 
 help ! I had rather than forty pound I were at home. 171 
 
 Olivia. Who has done this, Sir Andrew ? 
 
 Sir Afidrew. The count's gentleman, one Cesario ; we took 
 him for a coward, but he 's the very devil incardinate. 
 
 Duke. My gentleman, Cesario ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. 'Od's lifelings, here he is ! — You broke my 
 head for nothing ; and that that I did, I was set on to do 't 
 by Sir Toby. 
 
 Viola. Why do you speak to me ? I never hurt you : 
 You drew your sword upon me without cause ; 180 
 
 But I bespake you fair, and hurt you not. 
 
 Sir Andretv. If a bloody coxcomb be a hurt, you have 
 hurt me ; I think you set nothing by a bloody coxcomb. 
 
 Enter Sir Toby and Clown. 
 
 Here comes Sir Toby halting ; you shall hear more : but if 
 he had not been in drink, he would have tickled you other- 
 gates than he did. 
 
 Duke. How now, gentlemen ! how is 't with you ? 
 
 Sir Toby. That 's all one ; he has hurt me, and there 's the 
 end on 't. — Sot, didst see Dick surgeon, sot ? 
 
 Clown. O, he 's drunk. Sir Toby, an hour agone ; his eyes 
 were set at eight i' the morning. 191 
 
 Sir Toby. Then he 's a rogue, and a passy-measures pavin. 
 I hate a drunken rogue. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. 107 
 
 Olivia. Away with him ! — Who hath made this havoc with 
 them ? 
 
 Sir Andrew. I '11 help you, Sir Toby, because we '11 be 
 dressed together. 
 
 Sir Toby. Will you help? an ass-head and a coxcomb and 
 a knave, a thin-faced knave, a gull ! 
 
 Olivia. Get him to bed, and let his hurt be look'd to. 200 
 {Exeunt Clown, Fabian, Sir Toby, and Sir Andrew. 
 
 Enter Sebastian. 
 
 Sebastian. I am sorry, madam, I have hurt your kinsman ; 
 But, had it been the brother of my blood, 
 I must have done no less with wit and safety. 
 You throw a strange regard upon me, and by that 
 I do perceive it hath offended you ; 
 Pardon me, sweet one, even for the vows 
 We made each other but so late ago. 
 
 Duke. One face, one voice, one habit, and two persons, 
 A natural perspective, that is and is not ! 
 
 Sebastian. Antonio, O my dear Antonio ! 210 
 
 How have the hours rack'd and tortur'd me, 
 Since I have lost thee ! 
 
 Antonio. Sebastian are you ? 
 ■ Sebastian. Fear'st thou that, Antonio ? 
 
 Antonio. How have you made division of yourself.? — 
 An apple, cleft in two, is not more twin 
 Than these two creatures. Which is Sebastian ? 
 
 Olivia. Most wonderful ! 
 
 Sebastian. Do I stand there ? I never had a brother ; 
 Nor can there be that deity in my nature, 
 Of here and every where. I had a sister, 220 
 
 Whom the blind waves and surges have devour'd. 
 Of charity, what kin are you to me ? 
 What countryman ? what name? what parentage? 
 
 Viola. Of Messaline : Sebastian was my father; 
 
io8 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Such a Sebastian was my brother too, 
 So went he suited to his watery tomb. 
 If spirits can assume both form and suit, 
 You come to fright us. 
 
 Sebastian. A spirit I am indeed ; 
 
 But am in that dimension grossly clad 
 
 Which from the womb I did participate. 230 
 
 Were you a woman, as the rest goes even, 
 I should my tears let fall upon your cheek, 
 And say, Thrice-welcome, drowned Viola ! 
 
 Viola. My father had a mole upon his brow. 
 
 Sebastian. And so had mine. 
 
 Viola. And died that day when Viola from her birth 
 Had number'd thirteen years. 
 
 Sebastian. O, that record is lively in my soul ! 
 He finished indeed his mortal act 
 That day that made my sister thirteen years. 240 
 
 Viola. If nothing lets to make us happy both 
 But this my masculine usurp'd attire, 
 Do not embrace me till each circumstance 
 Of place, time, fortune, do cohere and jump 
 That I am Viola : which to confirm, 
 I '11 bring you to a captain in this town. 
 Where lie my maiden weeds; by whose gentle help 
 I was preserv'd to serve this noble count. 
 All the occurrence of my fortune since 
 Hath been between this lady and this lord. 250 
 
 Sebastian. \To Olivia'] So comes it, lady, you have been 
 mistook ; 
 But nature to her bias drew in that. 
 You would have been contracted to a maid; 
 Nor are you therein, by my life, deceiv'd, 
 You are betroth'd both to a maid and man. 
 
 Duke. Be not amaz'd ; right noble is his blood. — 
 If this be so, as yet the glass seems true, 
 
ACT V. SCENE L 109 
 
 I shall have share in this most happy wrack. — 
 
 \To Viola\ Boy, thou hast said to me a thousand times 
 
 Thou never shouldst love woman like to me.' 260 
 
 Viola. And all those sayings will I over-swear; 
 And all those swearings keep as true in soul 
 As doth that orbed continent the fire 
 That severs day from night. 
 
 Duke. Give me thy hand ; 
 
 And let me see thee in thy woman's weeds. 
 
 Viola. The captain that did bring me first on shore 
 Hath my maid's garments ; he upon some action 
 Is now in durance, at Malvolio's suit, 
 A gentleman, and follower of my lady's. 
 
 Olivia. He shall enlarge him. — Fetch Malvolio hither; — 
 And yet, alas, now I remember me, 271 
 
 They say, poor gentleman, he 's much distract. 
 
 Re-enter Clown with a letter., and Fabian. 
 
 A most extracting frenzy of mine own 
 
 From my remembrance clearly banish'd his. — 
 
 How does he, sirrah ? 
 
 Clotvn. Truly, madam, he holds Belzebub at the stave's 
 end as well as a man in his case may do: he has here writ 
 a letter to you ; I should have given 't you to-day morning, 
 but as a madman's epistles are no gospels, so it skills not 
 much when they are delivered. 280 
 
 Olivia. Open 't, and read it. 
 
 Clown. Look then to be well edified when the fool deliv- 
 ers the madman. [Reads] ' By the Lord, madafn^ — 
 
 Olivia. How now ! art thou mad .? 
 
 Clown. No, madam, I do but read madness : an your lady- 
 ship will have it as it ought to be, you must allow vox. 
 
 Olivia. Prithee, read i' thy right wits. 
 
 Clown. So I do, madonna ; but to read his right wits is to 
 read thus : therefore perpend, my princess, and give ear. 
 
1 1 o TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 Olivia. [To Fahiaii\ Read it you, sirrah. 290 
 
 Fabian. [Reads] ' By the Lord, 7nadam, you wrong me, and 
 the world shall know it ; though you have put 7ne into dark- 
 ness and given your drunken cousin rule over me, yet have I the 
 beitefit of my senses as well as your ladyship. I have your own 
 letter that induced me to the semblatice I put on ; with the which 
 I doubt not but to do myself much right, or you much shame. 
 Think of me as you please. I leave my duty a little unthought 
 of and speak out of my injury. 
 
 The ]\iadly-used Malvolio.' 
 
 Olivia. Did he write this ? 300 
 
 Clow7i. Ay, madam. 
 
 Duke. This savours not much of distraction. 
 
 Olivia. See him dehver'd, Fabian ; bring him hither. — 
 
 [Exit Fabian. 
 My lord, so please you, these things further thought on, 
 To think me as well a sister as a wife, 
 One day shall crown the alliance on 't, so please you, 
 Here at my house and at my proper cost. 
 
 Duke. Madam, I am most apt to embrace your offer. — 
 \To Viola'] Your master quits you ; and for your service done 
 
 him. 
 So much against the mettle of your sex, 310 
 
 So far beneath your soft and tender breeding, 
 And since you call'd me master for so long, 
 Here is my hand ; you shall from this time be 
 Your master's mistress. 
 
 Olivia. A sister ! you are she. 
 
 Re-enter Fabian, with Malvolio. 
 
 Duke. Is this the madman? 
 
 Olivia. Ay, ray lord, this same. — 
 
 How now, Malvolio ! 
 
 Malvolio. Madam, you have done me wrong. 
 
 Notorious wrong. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I, HI 
 
 Olivia. Have I, Malvolio ? no. 
 
 Malvolio. Lady, you have. Pray you, peruse that letter. 
 You must not now deny it is your hand : 
 Write from it, if you can, in hand or phrase ; 320 
 
 Or say 't is not your seal, not your invention. 
 You can say none of this : well, grant it then, 
 And tell me, in the modesty of honour, 
 Why you have given me such clear lights of favour, 
 Bade me come smiling and cross-garter'd to you, 
 To put on yellow stockings and to frown 
 Upon Sir Toby and the lighter people; 
 And, acting this in an obedient hope. 
 Why have you suffer'd me to be imprison'd, 
 Kept in a dark house, visited by the priest, 330 
 
 And made the most notorious geek and gull 
 That e'er invention play'd on ? tell me why. 
 
 Olivia. Alas, Malvolio, this is not my writing, 
 Though, I confess, much like the character; 
 But out of question 't is Maria's hand. 
 And now I do bethink me, it was she 
 First told me thou wast mad ; then camest in smiling, 
 And in such forms which here were presuppos'd 
 Upon thee in the letter. Prithee, be content : 
 This practice hath most shrewdly pass'd upon thee ; 340 
 
 But when we know the grounds and authors of it, 
 Thou shalt be both the plaintiff and the judge 
 Of thine own cause. 
 
 Fabian. Good madam, hear me speak, 
 
 And let no quarrel nor no brawl to come 
 Taint the condition of this present hour, 
 Which I have wonder'd at. In hope it shall not. 
 Most freely I confess, myself and Toby 
 Set this device against Malvolio here. 
 Upon some stubborn and uncourteous parts 
 We had conceiv'd against him. Maria writ 350 
 
112 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 
 The letter at Sir Toby's great importance ; 
 In recompense whereof he hath married her. 
 How with a sportful malice it was follow'd, 
 May rather pluck on laughter than revenge; 
 If that the injuries be justly weigh'd 
 That have on both sides pass'd. 
 
 Olivia. Alas, poor fool, how have they baffled thee ! 357 
 
 Clown. Why, ' some are born great, some achieve great- 
 ness, and some have greatness thrown upon them.' I was 
 one, sir, in this interlude ; one Sir Topas, sir ; but that 's all 
 one. — 'By the Lord, fool, I am not mad.' — But do you re- 
 member ? ' Madam, why laugh you at such a barren rascal ? 
 an you smile not, he 's gagged.' And thus the whirligig of 
 time brings in his revenges. ' ' ~— — 
 
 Mdlvolio. I '11 be reveng'd on the whole pack of you. 
 
 \Exit. 
 
 Olivia. He hath been most notoriously abus'd. 
 
 Duke. Pursue him and entreat him to a peace. 
 He hath not told us of the captain yet ; 
 When that is known and golden time convents, 
 A solemn combination shall be made 370 
 
 Of our dear souls. — Meantime, sweet sister, 
 We will not part from hence. — Cesario, come; 
 For so you shall be, while you are a man ; 
 But when in other habits you are seen, 
 Orsino's mistress and his fancy's queen. 
 
 \Exeunt all, except Clown. 
 
 Clown. [Sings] 
 
 When that I was and a little tiny boy, 
 With hey, ho, the wind and the rain, 
 A foolish thing was but a toy, 
 For the rain it raineth every day. 
 
 But when I came to man's estate, 380 
 
 With hey, ho, the wind and the rain. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. 113 
 
 ^Gainst knaves and thieves me7i shut their gate, 
 For the rain it raineth every day. 
 
 But when I came, alas I to wive, 
 
 With hey, ho, the wiftd and the rain, 
 By swaggering could I never thi'ive, 
 
 For the rain it raineth every day. 
 
 But when I came unto ?ny beds, 
 
 With hey, ho, the wifid and the rain, 
 With toss-pots still had drunken heads, 390 
 
 For the rain it raineth every day. 
 
 A great while ago the world begun, 
 
 With hey, ho, the wind and the rai?t, 
 But that ^s all one, our play is done, 
 
 And we 'II strive to please you every day. [Fxit. 
 
WEIR WALK, STRATFORD. 
 
NOTES. 
 
ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE NOTES. 
 
 Abbott (or Gr.), Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar (third edition). 
 A. S., Anglo-Saxon. 
 
 A. v., Authorized Version of the Bible (1611). 
 
 B. and F., Beaumont and Fletcher. 
 B. J., Ben Jonson. 
 
 Camb. ed., " Cambridge edition" oi Shakespeare, edited by Clark and Wright. 
 
 Cf. {confer'), compare. 
 
 Clarke, " Cassell's Illustrated Shakespeare," edited by Charles and Mary Cowden 
 Clarke (London, n. d.). 
 
 Coll., Collier (second edition). 
 
 Coll. MS., Manuscript Corrections ot Second Folio, edited by Collier. 
 
 D., Dyce (second edition). 
 
 H., Hudson (first edition). 
 
 Halliwell, J. O. Halliwell (folio ed. of Shakespeare). 
 
 Id. {idem), the same. 
 
 K., Knight (second edition). 
 
 Nares, Glossary, edited by Halliwell and Wright (London, 1859), 
 
 Prol., Prologue. 
 
 S., Shakespeare. 
 
 Schmidt, A. Schmidt's Shakespeare-Lexico?t (Berlin, 1874). 
 
 Sr., Singer. 
 
 St., Staunton. 
 
 Theo., Theobald. 
 
 W., White. 
 
 Walker, Wm. Sidney Walker's Critical Examination of the Text of Shakespeare 
 (London, i860). 
 
 Warb., Warburton. 
 
 Wb., Webster's Dictionary (revised quarto edition ot 1864). 
 
 Wore, Worcester's Dictionary (quarto edition). 
 
 The abbreviations of the names of Shakespeare's Plays will be readily understood ; as 
 T. N. for Twelfth Night, Cor. for Coriolajius, 3 Hen. VI. for The Third Part of King 
 Henry the Sixth,.&ic. P. P. refers to The Passionate Pilgrim; V. and A. to Vemis 
 and Adonis ; L. C. to Lover'' s Complaint ; and Sonn. to the Sotineis. 
 
 When the abbreviation of the name of a play is followed by a reference to page, 
 Rolfe's edition of the play is meant. 
 
 The numbers of the lines (excej^ for Twelfth Night) are those of the " Globe" ed, 
 or of Crowell's reprint of that ed. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 The spinsters and the knitters in the sun, 
 
 And the free maids that weave their thread with bones (ii. 4 44 
 
 ACT I. 
 
 Scene I. — i. If music, ^iz. Halliwell quotes The Sqiiire of Alsatia, 
 1688 : " Remember Shakespear ; ' If musick be the food of love, play on ' 
 — There 's nothing nourishes that soft passion like it ; it imps his wings, 
 and makes him fly a higher pitch," 
 
Ii8 NOTES. 
 
 2. Give me excess, etc. Cf. T. G. of V. iii. i. 220 : " And now excess of 
 it will make me surfeit ;" and 0th. ii. i. 50 : " my hopes, not surfeited to 
 death." 
 
 4. Fall. Cadence. Cf. Milton, Comus, 251 : 
 
 "At every fall smoothing the raven down 
 Of darkness till it smil'd." 
 
 Holt White quotes Pope, Ode on St. Cecilia's Day : 
 
 "The strains decay, 
 And melt away 
 In a dying, dying fall." 
 
 and Thomson, Spring, 722 : 
 
 " still at every dving fall 
 Takes up the lamentable strain." 
 
 5. Sound. The folio reading, for which Pope substituted "south," 
 which the Coll. MS. also gives. Schmidt explains soimd as " the sweet 
 talk of lovers upon a bank of violets, perfuming the air and perfumed by 
 it." K. thus defends the old reading : " Let us consider whether S. was 
 most likely to have written soicnd ox j-(?z///2, which involves the question 
 of which is the better word. Steevens tells us that the thought might 
 have been borrowed from Sidney's Arcadia (book i.), and he quotes a 
 part of the passage. We must look, however, at the context. Sidney 
 writes, ' Her breath is more sweet than a gentle south-west wind, which 
 comes creeping over flowery fields and shadowed waters in the extreme 
 heat of summer.' The comparison is here direct. The sweet breath of 
 Urania is more sweet than the gentle south-west wind. Sidney adds, 
 * and yet is nothing, compared to the honey-flowing speech that breath 
 doth carry.' The music of the speech is not here compared with the 
 music of the wind — the notion of fragrance is alone conveyed. If in the 
 passage of the text we read south instead of sound, the conclusion of the 
 sentence, ' Stealing, and giving odour,' rests upon the mind ; and the 
 comparison becomes an indirect one between the harmony of the dying 
 fall and the odour of the breeze that had passed over a bank of violets. 
 This, we think, is not what the poet meant. He desired to compare one 
 sound with another sound. Milton had probably this passage in view 
 
 when he wrote : 
 
 ' Now gentle gales, 
 Fanning their odoriferous wings, dispense 
 Native perfumes, and ivhisper whence they stole 
 Those balmy spoils.' 
 
 The image in Milton, as well as in Shakspere, combines the notion of 
 sound as well as fragrance. In Shakspere, 'the sound that breathes' 
 — the soft murmur of the breeze playing amid beds of flowers — is put 
 first, because of the ' dying fall ' of the exquisite harmony ; but in Milton 
 the ' perfumes ' of the ' gentle gales ' are more prominent than * the whis- 
 per,' because the image is complete in itself, unconnected with what 
 precedes. Further, Shakspere has nowhere else made the south an 
 odour-breathing wind ; his other representations are directly contrary. 
 In As You Like It, Rosalind says : 
 
 'You foolish shepherd, wherefore do you follow her, 
 Like foggy sozith, piaffing tvitk -wind and rain ?' 
 
ACT I. SCENE I. 
 
 119 
 
 In Romeo and yidiet we have the ' dew-dropping south.'' In Cymbeline, 
 ' the south-fog rot him.' We prefer, therefore, on all accounts, to hold to 
 the original text." W. remarks : " Sound appears in the authentic text, 
 and, to say the least, is comprehensible and appropriate, and is therefore 
 not to be disturbed, except by those who hold that S. must have written 
 that which they think best. But did Pope, or the editors who have fol- 
 lowed him, ever lie musing on the sward at the edge of a wood, and hear, 
 the low sweet hum of the summer air, as it kissed the coyly-shrinking 
 wild flowers upon the banks, and passed on loaded with fragrance from 
 the sweet salute ? If they ever did, how could they make this change of 
 sound to south ? and if they never did, they are unable to entirely appre- 
 ciate the passage, much less to improve it." 
 
 When the folio reading can be so eloquently defended we do not feel 
 justified in departing from it ; but we nevertheless have our doubts 
 whether S. wrote sound. It is a serious objection to south that (as we 
 have noted in A. V. L. p. 183) he always refers to that wind as bringing 
 fog and rain. If he employed the word here, it may have been, as St. 
 suggests, not in the sense of south wind, but " as south, sowth, or sough 
 is used in the North, to signify the soft whisper of the breeze." Dunbar, 
 the Scotch poet, says : 
 
 " The soft south of the swyre, and sound of the stremes, 
 The sweit savour of the swalrde, and singing of fewlis, 
 Might comfort any creature of the kyn of Adam." 
 
 If we retain sozmd, we must make it refer, as K. and W. do, to the sweet 
 murmur of the breeze. This was doubtless what Pope understood to be 
 the meaning of the simile. It is not likely that, in substituting south, he 
 intended to make the comparison between the effect of music on the ear 
 and that of fragrance on the sense of smell. Why then did he think it 
 necessary to make any change in the expression of the simile ? Because 
 as a poet he felt that it was more poetical to refer to the wind, the per- 
 sonified source of the sound, as breathing on the bank of violets, than to 
 speak of the "sound " itself. The difference seems to us ahfiost that be- 
 tween poetry and prose. We cannot agree with K. that the substitution 
 oi south gives too much prominence to the "indirect" comjmrison of the 
 harmony to the odour. Whichever word we adopt, the main and direct 
 comparison is between the music and the murmur of the wind; this is 
 at once strengthened and beautified by the reference to the odour. It 
 will be noticed that the poet dwells on this secondary comparison ; he is 
 not satisfied with describing the wind as breathing on the ba7ik of violets, 
 but adds the exquisite stealing and giving odour. Milton has a di^-ect 
 comparison of sound to fragrance in a very beautiful passage in Comus, 
 
 555 fol- '• 
 
 " At last a soft and solemn-breathmg sound 
 
 Rose like a steam of rich distill' d perfumes, 
 
 And stole upon the air, that even Silence 
 
 Was took ere she was ware, and wish'd she might 
 
 Deny her nature, and be never more. 
 
 Still to be so displac'd." 
 
 Clarke, who reads sotcth, sees a reason for believing that S. had the 
 passage from Sidney's Arcadia in mind in the fact that Sir Philip soon 
 
I20 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 after uses the expression ^^\}c\q. flock of unspeakable virtues," which is 
 paralleled by "the flock of all affections," etc., in 36 below; and he 
 thinks that S. may also have remembered Bacon's sentence of similar 
 beauty : " The breath of flowers is far sweeter in the air (where it comes 
 and goes like the warbling of music) than in the hand." 
 
 9. Spirit. Monosyllabic, as often in S. Gr. 463, ^z«(r/^= sensitive. 
 
 10. That. In that. Gr. 284. 
 
 12. Validity. Value. See R. and J. p. 189. For the metaphor in 
 pitch., see Rich. II. p. 153. See also quotation in note on i above. Hal- 
 liwell quotes Greene, Newes both from Heaven and Hell, 1593 : "This 
 counterfet gentleman being consorted with another of his owne pitch, a 
 byrde of the same feather," etc. 
 
 13. Abatement. Lower estimation (Schmidt). 
 
 14. Fancy. Love ; as has been often noted in former plays. Cf. ii. 
 4. 33 and V. I. 375 below. 
 
 15. Alone. Pre-eminently, /ar excellence (Schmidt). Cf. M. N. D. iii. 
 2. 119 : "That must needs be sport alone ;" A. and C. iv. 6.30: "I am 
 alone the villain of the earth," etc. Gr. 18. 
 
 High fantastical. Highly imaginative. Some print "high-fantastical." 
 See 0th. p. 170, note on High -wrought. 
 
 16. Go hunt. See A. Y. L. p. 137, note on Go buy. 
 
 The hart. For the play on the word, see J. C. p. 159, note on O world, 
 thou was the forest to this hart, etc., and A. Y. L. p. 176, note on Heart. 
 
 22. Like fell and cruel hounds. The allusion is to the story of Actseon. 
 Cf. T. A. ii. 3. 63 and M. W. ii. I. 122, iii. 2. 44. Malone says that S. un- 
 doubtedly had in mind Daniel's 'c^^'Oa Sonnet : 
 
 " Whilst youth and error led my wand'ring mind, 
 
 And sette my thoughts in heedles waies to range. 
 All unawares a goddesse chaste I finde, 
 
 (Diana like) to worke my suddaine change. 
 * * * * # * * 
 
 My thoughts, like hounds, pursue me to my death," etc. 
 Daniel seems to have borrowed the comparison from Whitney's ^w- 
 blems, l^'^b : "those whoe do pursue 
 
 Theire fancies fonde, and thinges unlawfuU crave. 
 Like brutishe beastes appeare unto the viewe. 
 And shall at length Actseon's guerdon have : 
 And as his howTides, so theire affections base 
 Shall them devoure, and all theire deedes deface." 
 
 And Whitney may have got the idea from Adlington's dedication to his 
 translation of the Golden Ass of Apuleius : " For by the fable of Ac- 
 taeon, . ." . niay be meant, that when a man casteth his eies on the vaine 
 and soon-fading beauty of the world, consenting thereto in his minde, he 
 seemes to be turned into a bruite beast, and so to be slaine through the 
 inordinate desire of his own affects." 
 
 23. For since with the present purszie, see Gr. 62. 
 
 26. Element. The air, or sky. See J. C. p. 140 or Hen. V. p. 174. 
 
 Heat. A noun = course (Schmidt). Johnson made heat a participle, 
 as in K. John, iv. i. 61 : " The iron of itself, though heat red-hot." Cf. 
 Gr. 342. 
 
ACT L SCENE L 12 1 
 
 28. Cloistress. Nun ; used by S. only here. 
 
 30. Eye-offendi7ig. Cf. K. John, iii. I. 47 : "foul moles and eye-offend- 
 ing marks." So heart-offending, in 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 60. 
 For the metaphor in season, see Much Ado, p. 155. 
 
 32, Remembrance. A quadrisyllable; as in W. T. iv. 4. 76: "Grace 
 and remembrance be to you both." Gr. 477. 
 
 33. That . . . to. See Gr. 277. 
 
 35. Golden shaft. See M. M. D. p. 129, note on His best arrow, etc. 
 
 36. Flock. See on 5 above (last paragraph). 
 
 38. ArefilVd, etc. The folio prints the passage thus : 
 
 "When Liuer, Braine, and Heart, 
 These soueraigne thrones, are all supply'd and fiU'd 
 Her sweete perfections with one selfe king." 
 It is commonly pointed as follows : 
 
 "When liver, brain, and heart, 
 These sovereign thrones, are all supplied and fill'd 
 (Her sweet perfections) with one self king." 
 
 Perfections is here considered to be in apposition with thrones, but the 
 arrangement is very awkward. It seems better to read "perfection," 
 making the word refer to the preceding sentence. Clarke, who adopts 
 this emendation, remarks that S. has alluded to this notion, "that a wom- 
 an was perfected by marriage," in K. John, ii. i. 437 : 
 
 " He is the half part of a blessed man. 
 Left to be finished by such a she ; 
 And she a fair divided excellence, 
 Whose fulness of perfection lies in him." 
 
 K. quotes Lord Berners's translation of Froissart : "my daughter should 
 be happy if she might come to so great a perfection as to be conjoined 
 in marriage with the Earl of Guerles." St. cites Overbury, The Wife: 
 
 " Marriage their object is ; their being then, 
 And now perfection, they receive from men ;" 
 
 and Donne, Epithalamitcm : 
 
 " Weep not, nor blush, here is no grief nor shame ; 
 To-day put on perfection, and a woman's name." 
 
 See also on ii. 4. 41 below. The Camb. ed. follows the folio, simply in- 
 serting a comma after supplied — the best reading if the plural " perfec- 
 tions " is to be retained. Cf. Gr. 95. 
 
 Y ox perfection as a quadrisyllable, see Gr. 479. 
 
 39. One self king. Clarke remarks that this "has the combined effect 
 of one self-same king, one exclusive king, and a king one and the same with 
 herself, or a king identical with her own self; so comprehensive in mani- 
 fold senses are Shakespeare's expressions!" Ci. Lear,\. i. 71: "that 
 self metal " (where the quartos have " self-same ") ; Hen. V. i. i. i : " that 
 self bill," etc. The 2d folio has "self-same" in the present passage. 
 See Gr. 20. 
 
 41. Lie rich. Cf A. W^ i. 2. 49: 
 
 " His good remembrance, sir, 
 Lies richer in your thoughts than on his tomb." 
 
 See also R. and J. v. 3. 303. 
 
122 NOTES. 
 
 Scene II. — ^4. Elysium. As Douce notes, there seems to be a play 
 on Illyria and Elysiiini. 
 
 6. Perchance. By chance ; a kind of play upon the composition of the 
 word. 
 
 9. Split. Cf. Temp. i. I. 65 : " We split, we split !" See also Id. v. i. 
 223, C. of E. 1. I. 104, and 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 411. 
 
 10. Those poor number. The folio reading, changed by Rowe to "that 
 poor number," The recent editors generally retain those, considering 
 number as virtually plural. 
 
 Saved. Not contracted to " sav'd " in the folio, as in most modern 
 eds. 
 
 12. Provident. Used by S. only here and in Hen. V. ii. 4. 11. 
 
 15. Ariott. The allusion is to the classical story of the minstrel Afion, 
 who, when the sailors were about to murder him for his money, asked 
 leave to play a " swan-song " before he died, after which he threw him- 
 self into the sea, and was borne safely to land by one of the dolphins 
 that had gathered about the ship to listen to his music. The folios have 
 " Orion ;" and we have seen the same blunder in a modern guide-book 
 in the description of a piece of statuary somewhere in Europe. 
 
 Halliwell remarks that the simile was familiar to the poet and his au- 
 dience, not merely from the classical story, but from its frequent intro- 
 duction into the masques and pageants of the day. 
 
 On the passage, cf Temp. ii. i. 113 fol. 
 
 16. Hold acquaintance with. Cf A. W. ii. 3. 240 : "I have a desire to 
 hold my acquaintance with thee," etc. 
 
 21. Country. A trisyllable, as in Cor.\.f). 17: "As you have been; 
 that 's for my country ;" and 2 Hen. VI. i. i. 206 : " And common profit 
 of his country." Gr. 477. 
 
 22. Bred. Begotten, not brought up, as in the familiar modern phrase 
 "born and bred," and in M.for M. iv. 2. 135 : " A Bohemian born, but 
 here nursed up and bred." 
 
 25. A noble duke, etc. " I know not whether the nobility of the name 
 is comprised in duke or in Orsino, which is, I think, the name of a great 
 Italian family " (Johnson). 
 
 The duke is called count in the rest of the play. See i. 3. 100, i.4. 8, 
 etc., below. Cf the use of duke for king- in L. L. L. ii. i. 38, Ham. iii. 2. 
 249, etc. See Ham. p. 228. 
 
 28. I have heard, etc. " One of Shakespeare's subtle touches in dra- 
 matic art. By the mention of Viola's father having spoken of the Duke 
 we are led to see the source of her interest in Orsino; and by the word 
 bachelor \y& are made to see the peculiar nature of that interest " (Clarke). 
 
 30. Late. For the adverbial use, cf iii. i. 37 and v. i. 207 below. 
 
 32. ''Tzvas fresh in murmur. It was a recent rumour. 
 
 33. Less. Inferior in rank. Cf. Macb. v. 4. 12 : " Both more and less 
 have given him the revolt." 
 
 35. What 'j she ? Who is she ? Gr. 254. ■ 
 
 36. A virttious maid. Not a " widowe," as John Manningham took 
 her to be. See p. 10 above. 
 
 39. Dear love. D. adopts Walker's conjecture of " dear loss," for 
 
ACT I. SCENE III. 
 
 123 
 
 which cf. Temp. v. i, 145, Rich. III. ii. 2. T'J-'J^ and Cynib. v. 5. 345 ; but 
 no change is really called for. 
 
 40. The company, etc. Hanmer's emendation of the folio reading", " the 
 sight And company of men." 
 
 ^2. And might not be, ^\.c. Johnson explains the passage,"! wish I 
 might not be made public to the world, with regard to the state of my 
 birth and fortune, till I have gained a ripe opportunity for my design ;" 
 but the latter part rather means "till I have myself prepared the occa- 
 sion for declaring what my condition really is " (Clarke). Cf. L. L. L. 
 iv. 2. 72 : " upon the mellowing of occasion ;" and for delivered— s>)\o^r\, 
 discovered, cf. Cor. v. 3. 39 : "The sorrow that delivers us thus chang'd;" 
 and /^. V. 6. 141 : -I'll deliver 
 
 Myself your loyal servant," etc. 
 
 The folio has delivered, not " deliver'd." Schmidt and Abbott (Gr. 
 290) take mellow to be a verb. 
 
 48. Though that. For that as a " conjunctional affix," see Gr. 287. 
 
 49. Close in. Cf. M. 0/ Kv. 1. 6^ : 
 
 " But whilst this mudd]/ vesture of decay 
 Doth grossly close it in, we cannot hear it." 
 
 53. yJ/^. The "redundant object." Gr. 414. 
 
 56. As an eunuch. Viola was presented to the duke as a page, not as 
 a etmuch, which would have been inconsistent with the plot of the play 
 (Mason). Malone notes that eunuchs were employed to sing in the 
 pope's chapel as early as the year 1600 ; and he compares M. N. D. v. 
 
 'T'S • "The battle of the Centaurs, to be sung 
 
 By an Athenian eunuch to the harp." 
 
 59. Allow me, etc. Prove me to be well worthy, etc. 
 62. Mute. Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. 232 : " Like Turkish mute ;" and Cymb. iii. 
 5. 158 : "a voluntary mute to my design." 
 
 Scene III. — i. A plague. Abbott (Gr. 24) considers that a here must 
 be — m, on, or of. Cf. i Hen. IV. i. 2. 6 ; " What a devil hast thou to do 
 with the time of the day .''" See also Id. iv. 2. 56, 
 
 6. Except before excepted. A law phrase. Halliwell quotes West's 
 Sifnboleography, 1605 : "and all other the demised premises and appur- 
 tenances (except before excepted), according to the true meaning of these 
 presents," etc. 
 
 18. Tall. Steevens says the word means "stout, courageous." Schmidt 
 recognizes this sense in A. and C. ii. 6. 7 : " much tall youth ;" but else- 
 where, as he notes, it is used thus only in irony (as by Falstaff in M. W. 
 ii. 2, 11), or with braggardism (as by Shallow, in M. W. ii. I. 237), or in 
 ridicule (as in R. and J. ii. 4. 31), or put into the mouth of mean persons, 
 like Bottom, Grumio, Bardolph, Pistol, et al. 
 
 23. Viol-de-gamboys. Sir Toby's corruption of viol da gamba, an instru- 
 ment which was held between the legs {gamba=leg in Italian) of the 
 player, like the modern violoncello. Halliwell, among other contempo- 
 raneous references to it, quotes Middleton, Trich to Catch the Old One, 
 
124 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 1608: "She now remaines at London to learne fashions, practise mu- 
 sicke, the voyce betweene her lips, and the violl betvveene her legges." 
 
 26. Almost natural. Needlessly changed by Coll. to " all, most natu- 
 ral." A quibble is intended on " almost naturally," or " by nature," and 
 "almost like a natural, or a born idiot" (Clarke). For adjectives used 
 adverbially, see Gr. i. 
 
 28. Gust. Taste, relish. Cf. Sojin. 114. 11 : "Mine eye well knows 
 what with his gust is greeing." In T. of A. iii. 5. 54 it is =^ notion, idea ; 
 and in W. T. i. 2. 219 it is used as a verb=perceive. 
 
 31. Substractors. Warb. thought it necessary to change Sir Toby's 
 blunder for "detractors" to "subtractors." 
 
 37. Coystril. A mean fellow. The word occurs again in Per. iv. 6. 
 176 (a scene not written by S.). 
 
 38. A parish-top, " A large top was formerly kept in every village, 
 to be whipped in frosty weather, that the peasants might be kept warm 
 by exercise, and out of mischief, when they could not work" (Steevens). 
 Halliwell cites many allusions to the custom. 
 
 39. Castiliano vulgo. " Spanish of Sir Toby's own making " (Schmidt), 
 and not easily translated. Warb. changed it to " Castiliano volto," and 
 explained it as = " put on your Castilian countenance ; that is, your grave, 
 solemn looks." Even if that is the meaning, the blunder is probably in- 
 tentional, as in viol-de-gamboys above. Clarke thinks it may mean, " Be 
 as reticent as a Castilian now that one of the common herd is coming." 
 
 45. Accost. S. uses the word only in this passage. 
 
 52. Board. See Much Ado, p. 130, or Ham. p. 204. 
 
 57, Let part. The reading of ist and 2d folios ; the later ones have 
 "let her part." 
 
 65. Thought is free. Holt White quotes Ijyly, Euphues, 1581 : "None 
 (quoth she) can judge of wit but they that have it ; why then (quoth he) 
 doest thou think me a fool .'' Thought is free, my Lord, quoth she." 
 
 Bring your hand to the buttery-bar, etc. " A proverbial phrase among 
 forward Abigails, to ask at once for a kiss and a present " (Dr. Kenrick). 
 The buttery was the place where food and drink were kept, and the bar 
 was where these were served out. Cf. T. of S. ind. i. 102 : 
 
 " Go, sirrah, take them to the buttery, 
 And give them friendly welcome every one ; 
 Let them want nothing that my house affords." 
 
 67. Sweet-heart. Printed as two words in the folio. See R. and 7. p. 
 208. 
 
 69. // 'j dry. A dry hand was considered a sign of age and debility 
 (see 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 204), or of a cold nature (see Much Ado, p. 130). 
 Maria plays upon this sense of dry a.nd the familiar one of thirsty, as she 
 afterwards quibbles on barren. 
 
 76. Canary. Wine from the Canary Islands. Cf. M. W. iii. 2. 89 : "I 
 will to my honest knight Falstafif, and drink -canary with him," 
 
 81. Beef Cf. T and C. ii. i. 14: "thou mongrel beef-witted lord!" 
 which, however, may mean "with no more wit than an ox" (Schmidt). 
 Halliwell quotes Borde's Regyment of Healthe, 1567: "Beefe is good 
 
ACT I. SCENE III. 125 
 
 meate for an Englysshman, so be it the beest be yonge, and that it be not 
 cowe flesshe, for olde befe and cowe flesshe doth ingendre melancholy 
 and leprouse humours ;" and Randolph's Poems : 
 
 " Ere they compose, they must for a long space 
 Be dieted as horses for a race. 
 They must not bacon, beef, or pudding eat ; 
 A jest may chance be starv'd with such grosse meat." 
 
 87. Fencing, dancing, and bear-baiting All these were fashionable 
 amusements of the time. 
 
 90. An excellent head of hair. We believe that Mr. Joseph Crosby 
 was the first to explain the joke here. In an entertaining article on 
 "Shakespeare's Puns" in the American Bibliopolist (June, 1875, P- H3) 
 he says : "I well remember how sorely puzzled I used to be over this 
 dialogue. Like poor Sir Andrew, I was blissfully ignorant that Sir Toby 
 was shaking his jolly sides laughing at us ; and I was at my wits' end to 
 understand what effect a knowledge of the tongues, or any expertness in 
 the arts, could produce in beautifying Sir Andrew's tow head. I knew 
 very well that Sir Toby, though addicted to somewhat boisterous merri- 
 ment, and partial to the 'rosy bowl,' was not a man that was in the habit 
 of talking nonsense ; and I was reluctantly on the point of giving up the 
 conundrum when it dawned on me that the facetious knight had made a 
 pun — a first-class pun too — on the word tongues; and then all was clear, 
 and the joke 'as plain as the way to parish-church.' His imagination 
 had seized upon Sir Andrew's tongues and converted them into tongs 
 — curling-tongs — the very article required in Sir Andrew's toilet to 
 'mend' his hair withal, which, without their assistance, hung 'like flax 
 on a distaff,' and most persistently and stubbornly refused to 'curl by 
 nature.'' " 
 
 107. Kickshaxvses. Spelt "kicke-chawses " in the ist and 2d folios, 
 but in the 3d as in the text. Some editors give "kickshaws," but the 
 blunder was no doubt intentional. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. v. i. 29 : "pretty little 
 tiny kickshaws." 
 
 109. I will not couipare, etc. This may have been meant to be a piece 
 of the knight's stupid irrelevancy ; but various attempts have been made 
 to explain it. Warb. thought it " a satire on that common vanity of old 
 men, in preferring their own times and the past generation to the pres- 
 ent." Steevens says : " Aguecheek, though willing enough to arrogate 
 to himself such experience as is commonly the acquisition of age, is yet 
 careful to exempt his person from being compared with its bodily weak- 
 ness." Clarke thinks that an old man is = " a man of experience," and 
 that "the word old gives precisely that absurd effect of refraining from 
 competing in dancing, fencing, etc., with exactly the antagonist inca- 
 pacitated by age over whom even Sir Andrew might hope to prove his 
 superiority." 
 
 112. Galliard. A lively French dance. See Hen. V. p. 150. 
 
 113. The 7?iutton. The pun here shows that the association of capers 
 with boiled mutton is as old as that of apple-sauce with roast goose on 
 which Romeo quibbles in R. and J. ii. 4. 85. 
 
 114. Back-trick. A caper backwards in dancing. Schmidt thinks 
 
126 NOTES. 
 
 there may be a quibble on "the trick of going back in a fight ;" but per- 
 haps that is giving Sir Andrew credit for too much wit. Some explain 
 the word as=a back-handed stroke with the sword. 
 
 Ii8. Mistress Mair s picture. Steevens has been generally followed in 
 explaining this as a reference to Mary Frith, otherwise known as " Mall 
 Cutpurse," a noted character of Shakespeare's time, of whom a full 
 account may be found in Chambers's Book of Days, vol. ii. p. 670 ; but 
 if she was born in 1589 (or even in 1584, as Malone says), it is hardly 
 probable that, with all her precocity in bad ways, she had become 
 notorious in 1600 or 1601, when this play was written. No allusion to 
 her of so eai'ly a date has been found by the commentators, the earliest 
 being a more than doubtful one of 1602. A book entitled The Madde 
 Prancks of Merry Mall of the Bankside, by John Day, was published in 
 1610 ; and Middleton and Dekker made her the heroine of a comedy, 
 The Roaring Girl, or Moll Ctitpnrse, printed in 161 1. Schmidt remarks: 
 " Perhaps Sir Toby only means to say : like a picture intended for a 
 beauty, but in fact representing Mall, the kitchen-wench." Mr. John F. 
 Marsh {Notes and Queries, July 6 and Nov. 30, 1 878) argues that MalPs 
 is = Maria's. We are inclined to agree with Sr. that '■'• Mistress Mall is 
 a mere impersonation, like ' my lady's eldest son ' in Much Ado.'''' On 
 the practice of protecting pictures by curtains, cf. i. 5. 217 below. 
 
 119. Coranto. Another lively dance, for which see Hen. V. p. 166, 
 
 124. Flame-colom-ed. Rowe's emendation of the " dam'd colour'd " of 
 the folios. K. reads "damask-coloured," and the Coll. MS. has "dun- 
 coloured." "Damson-coloured" and "dove-coloured" have also been 
 suggested. We h?iv& fla??ie-coloHred in i Hen. IV. i. 2. 1 1 : "flame-coloured 
 taffeta." The old reading has been defended by Dr. Nicholson {Notes 
 and Queries, Feb. 15, 1879), who thinks that Sir Andrew may have coined 
 the word or got it from the French. Cotgrave, as Furnivall has pointed 
 out, gives "couleur d'enfer" as "a dark and smoakie brown." Mr. R. M. 
 Spencer {N.andQ. Mar. 15, 1879) explains "dam'd colour'd" as=check- 
 ered. " To this day," he adds, " old people among the peasantry of 
 Scotland speak of any checkered garment as being of the ' dam-brod,' 
 Anglice draught-board, pattern." 
 
 Stock = stocking ; as in T. G. of V. iii. I. 312, T. of S. iii. 2. 67, and 
 I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 130. Steevens quotes Jack Drimi's Entertai7t7nent, 1601 : 
 " Or would my silk stock should lose his gloss else." 
 
 127. That 'j sides and hearts. In that classic annual, The Old Farm- 
 er'' s Almanac, may still be seen the ancient astrological figure of the hu- 
 man body with lines radiating from its various parts to the symbols of 
 the zodiacal signs; and in the column devoted to the "moon's place" in 
 the calendar pages the names of the parts of the body are given instead 
 of the corresponding signs. It is to be noted that Sir Andrew and Sir 
 Toby are both wrong in the parts they assign to Taurus. The latter 
 either burlesques the former's ignorance or takes advantage of it for the 
 sake of argument. Taurus was supposed to govern the neck and throat. 
 
 Scene IV.-^3. Three days. As Mr. P. A. Daniel points out in his 
 paper "On the Times or Durations of the Action of Shakspere's Plays," 
 
ACT I. SCENE V. 127 
 
 read before the New Shakspere Society, Nov. 8, 1878,* there is a state- 
 ment inconsistent with this in v. i. 93 below, where the Duke says : 
 ^^ Three months this youth hath tended on me." 
 
 8. Count. See on i. 2. 25 above. 
 
 12. No less but. No less than. Cf. M.for M. v. i. 237 : "No more 
 But instruments," etc. Gr. 127. 
 
 / have unclasp'' d, etc. The metaphor is a favourite one with S. Cf. 
 I Hen. IV. i. 3. 188: "And now I will unclasp a secret book." See also 
 Much Ado, i. i. 325, W. T. iii. 2. 168, and T. and C. iv. 6. 60. 
 
 15. Access. For the accent, ste. Macb. p. 171, or Gr. 490. 
 
 1^. Spoke. Said. Cf. J/«£-<^. iv. 3. 154, (9/>^. v. 2. 327, etc. Gr. 200, 343. 
 
 21. Unprofited. Profitless ; used by S. nowhere else. 
 
 26. Attend. Cf. R. of L. 818: "Will tie the hearers to attend each 
 line," etc. See also Z^'. rt;;/a^y. p. 168. Gr. 200. 
 
 27. Aspect. The regular accent in S. See Gr. 40. The folio has 
 "Nuntio's." The change was made by Theo., but is perhaps not abso- 
 lutely required. 
 
 31. Rubious. Red, rosy ; used by S. only here. Cf. •" rubied " in Per. 
 V. pro], 8. On /z^^= voice, cf. Cor. iii. 2. 113 : 
 
 "my throat of war be turn'd, 
 Which quired with my drum, into a pipe 
 Small as an eunuch, or the virgin voice 
 That babies lulls asleep!" 
 
 32. And sound. Some would change this to "in sound;" but as 
 Clarke notes, sound— c\&2iX, uncracked. A boy's voice is shrill, but not, 
 like a girl's, perfectly sound, or pure in tone. 
 
 -^^f-},. Semblative. Seeming like, suited to. Female parts on the stage 
 were then played by boys. See M. N. D. p. 134 and A. Y. L. p. 202. S. 
 uses semblative only here ; and the same is true of co7tstellatio7t in the 
 next line. 
 
 38. As freely, etc. " That is, as free to use my fortune as I am " (Gr. 
 4I9«). 
 
 40. Barful. Full of impediments; another word used by S. only once. 
 The 1st, 2d, and 3d folios spell it "barreful." Pope gave "O baneful," 
 and Daniel conjectures " a woeful." 
 
 Scene V. — 5. Fear no colours. Fear no enemy ; probably at first a 
 military metaphor, as Maria explains just below. The expression occurs 
 again in 2 Hen. IV. v. 5. 94. Halliwell quotes Cotgrave, Fr. Diet.: ''Ad- 
 ventureux, hazardous, adventurous, that feares no colours ;" and The 
 Trumpet of Fame, by H. R., 1595 : 
 
 " Then fear no colours, set the chance on Christ .' 
 He is your load-star, God of power highest." 
 
 8. Lejtten. "Scanty, poor, answering modest expectations" (Schmidt). 
 Johnson explains the phrase as = "a lea7z, or as we now call it, a dry 
 
 * I am indebted to Mr. Furnivall for a proof of this interesting paper, which is to be 
 published m the Trausactions of the Society. 
 
128 NOTES. 
 
 answer." Clarke suggests that while Maria seems to praise the clown's 
 answer for being brief, she hints that it is scant or ba7'e of wit. 
 
 14. Talents. Halliwell thinks there may be a play on the word, as in 
 L. L. L. iv. 2. 65 : " If a talent be a claw, look how he claws him with a 
 talent !" 
 
 18. For turning away, etc. As for being turned away, I care not, so 
 that it be in summer, when I can find employment in every field and 
 lodging under every hedge (Steevens), Some have seen a poor pun here 
 on " turning o' whey." 
 
 21. If one break. Maria plays upon the word poitits as applied to 
 the metal hooks by which the gaskins, or galligaskins (a kind of loose 
 breeches), were attached to the doublet, and thus kept from falling down. 
 Cf. T. of S. iii. 2. 49 : "with two broken points." See also i Hen. IV. 
 ii. 4. 238 and A. and C. iii. 13. 157. 
 
 24. A piece of Eve's flesh. See Much Ado, p. 161, note on Piece of 
 flesh. 
 
 27. You were best. See J. C. p. 166, or Gr. 230, 352. 
 
 31. Quitiapalus. A philosopher known only to the clown. 
 
 36. D^y. Sapless, insipid. Cf. A.Y. I. ii. 7. 39 : 
 
 "his brain, 
 Which is as dry as the remainder biscuit 
 After a voyage ;"' 
 
 and see also L. L. L. v. 2. 373, T. and C. i. 3. 329, etc. 
 
 38. Madonna. Halliwell quotes Florio, Worlde ofWordes, 1598: ^'■Ma- 
 do7ina, mistres, mistres mine, madam." 
 
 41. Botcher. Mender of old clothes (Schmidt). Cf. A. W. iv. 3. 211 : 
 "a botcher's prentice in Paris;" Cor. ii. i. 98: "a botcher's cushion," 
 etc. 
 
 44. Syllogism. The word is used by S. nowhere else. 
 
 45. So. So be it, well and good. Cf M. ofV. i. 3. 170: " If he will 
 take it, so ; if not, adieu." 
 
 50. Misprision. Mistake, misapprehension. Cf M. N'. D. iii. 2. 90 : 
 
 " Of thy misprision must perforce ensue 
 Some true love turn'd, and not a false tum'd true;" 
 
 Much Ado,\\. I. 187: "There is some strange misprision in the princes," 
 etc. 
 
 Cticullus non facit mojiachum. A cowl does not make a monk; that 
 is, wearing motley does not prove me a fool. For motley, see A. Y. L. p. 
 162. 
 
 As much to say as. Possibly an accidental transposition of " as much 
 as to say," as some editors regard it ; but the same arrangement occurs 
 in 2 IIe7i. VI. iv. 2. 18. 
 
 55. Dexteriously. The 4th folio changes the word to "dexterously;" 
 but the blunder was probably intentional. 
 
 57. Good my mouse of -virtue. For the form of expression, see Gr. 13 ; 
 and for mouse as a term of endearment. Ham. p. 240. 
 
 59. Idleness. Pastime, means of whiling away an idle hour. Schmidt 
 explains it as " frivolousness, vanity." 
 
ACT I. SCENE V. 129 
 
 70. Decays. For the active sense, cf. Sonn. 65. 8 : '* Nor gates of steel 
 so strong but Time decays." See also Cymb. i. 5. 56. 
 
 78. Barren. Dull ; as in M. N. D. iii. 2. 13 : " The shallowest thick- 
 skin of that barren sort," etc. 
 
 With—\>y; as very often. Gr. 193. 
 
 82. These set kind. Cf Lear, ii. 2. 107 : " These kind of knaves I 
 know," etc. See also i. 2. 10 above. 
 
 83. Fools'' zanies. Subordinate buffoons whose office it was to make 
 awkward attempts at mimicking the tricks of the professional clowns. 
 The word occurs again in L. L. L.v. 2. 463. 
 
 85. Distempered. Disordered, diseased. See Ham. p. 229. 
 
 86. Bird-bolts. Blunt-headed arrows. ^t% Much Ado, -^.\\<^. 
 
 87. Allowed. Licensed. Cf L. L. L. v. 2. 478 : " go, you are allow'd " 
 (that is, as here, a licensed fool). Halliwell says that in Hollyband's 
 Dictionarie, 1593, mention is made of "an allowed cart or chariot." 
 
 90. Leasing. A euphemism for lying (Schmidt). Cf. Cor. v. 2. 22 : 
 " Have almost stamp'd the leasing." Johnson explains the passage thus : 
 " May Mercury ^each thee to lie, since thou liest in favour of fools !" 
 W. says : " As Olivia undertakes the defence of his calling, the Clown 
 prays Mercury, the god of liars, to enable her to push her defence beyond 
 the bounds of truth." 
 
 93. Micch desires. For the omission of the relative, see Gr. 244. • 
 
 99. Speaks nothing but madmajt. Cf Hen. V. v. 2. 156 ; "I speak to 
 thee plain soldier ;" 0th. ii. 3. 281 : "speak parrot," etc. 
 
 105. For — here he comes, etc. We adopt the pointing of the Camb. ed. 
 The common reading is, "for here he comes, one of thy kin, has [that is, 
 who has] a most weak pia mater.'''' There is not much to choose be- 
 tween the two. Rowe and W. omit he. 
 
 For pia ?nater, cf L. L. L. iv. 2. 71 and T. and C. ii. I. 77. In Holland's 
 translation of Pliny's Nat. History, it is spoken of as " the fine pellicle 
 called //(? mater, which lappeth and enfoldeth the braine " (Steevens). 
 
 107. What. Who. Cf i. 2. 35 and i. 3. 46 above. 
 
 Ill, Pickle -herring. Many of the editors have followed Malone in 
 changing this to "pickle-herrings ;" but it is a legitimate plural, like tront, 
 salmon, and other names of fishes. Cf Lear, iii. 6. 33 : " two white her- 
 ring." The regular form of the plural is also used, as in the case of some 
 other nouns of this class. See iii. i. 34 below. Clarke quotes the Spec- 
 tator, where " pickled herrings " is mentioned as a nickname, and adds : 
 " Thus Sir Toby, asked what sort of gentleman the youth at the gate is, 
 intends to describe him scofiftngly, while a reminiscence of his last-eaten 
 provocative to drink disturbs him in the shape of a hiccup ;" but we 
 doubt whether any such double meaning was intended. 
 
 123. Above heat. According to Steevens, this means " above the state 
 of being warm in a proper degree." Schmidt makes /^m/'=thirst; and 
 compares K. John, iii. i. 341 : "A rage whose heat hath this condition," 
 etc. Clarke, who adopts Steevens's explanation, refers to Falstafif's eulo- 
 gium on "sherris-sack," 2 Lien. LV. iv. 3. no: "The second property 
 yf your excellent sherris is the warming of the blood," etc. 
 
 125. Croruner. Rowe thought it necessary to change this to " coro- 
 
 I 
 
I30 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 ner;" but, as Schmidt notes, *'the Shakespearian form of the word is 
 crowner.'''' He uses it only here and in Ham. v. i. 4, 24. 
 130. Yond. See Temp. p. 121. 
 
 138. He has. The folio has "Ha 's," and some editors print "Has." 
 See Gr. 400. 
 
 139. A sheriff^ s post. It was the custom for a sheriff to have posts set 
 up at his door, to which proclamations and other public notices were af- 
 fixed (Warb.). Jonson, in his Every Man Out of his Htimoiir, refers to 
 these " Shrives posts ;" and Halliwell cites many similar illustrations 
 from writers of the time. 
 
 146. Personage. Personal appearance ; as in M. N. D. iii. 2. 292 : 
 " And with her personage, her tall personage," etc. Cf. Udall's Roister 
 Doister, 1553 : " For your personage, beautie, demeanour and wit." 
 
 148. Squash. An immature pea-pod. See M. N. D. p. 160 ; and for 
 peascod, A. Y. L. p. 159. Codling, used by S. only in this passage, ob- 
 viously means here an unripe apple. The present English application 
 of the word to a particular kind of apple was unknown in his day. 
 
 149. I^ standing water. That is, between the ebb and the flood of the 
 tide (Schmidt). Cf, Temp. ii. i. 221 ; "Well, I am standing water." /;/ 
 may be a misprint for "e'en," as Capell regarded it. 
 
 150. Well-favoured. Good-looking. See Much Ado, p. 145. 
 
 151. Shrewishly. Sharply, pertly. S. uses the word nowhere else. 
 Shrewish occurs only in C. of E. iii. I. 2, and shrewishness only in M. N. 
 D. iii. 2. 301. Clarke remarks here: "It is worthy of note, not only 
 how Olivia is so much struck by the sauciness of the page-messenger, 
 whose manner is so different from the usual deference with which Orsi- 
 no's envoys treat her as to interest her in the youth even before she 
 sees him, but it is also to be remarked how Viola assumes flippancy 
 when coming from the Duke, although, while in his house, speaking to 
 either himself or his gentlemen, she maintains the most quiet, distant, 
 and even reservedly dignified speech and conduct." 
 
 160. Unmatchable. Cf. K.John, iv. 3. 52: "And this so sole and so 
 unmatchable," etc> 
 
 165. Comptible. Sensitive. The word is literally = accountable, but is 
 here used actively = ready to call others to account. Cf. co?nfortable in 
 208 below, and see Gr. 3. 
 
 171. Are you a comedian? " Olivia's sarcasm at the acting a part ^h\ch. 
 the delivery of a set speech implies" (Clarke). 
 
 172. Profound. Sage, wise ; as in L. L. L. iv. 3. 168 : " profound Sol- 
 omon." 
 
 I'j^. Usurp. Cf. V. I. 242 below :" my masculine usurp'd attire." 
 
 178. From. Away from, apart from. Cf. Temp. i. i. 65 : "Which is 
 from my remembrance;" and v. i. 320 below: "Write from it if you 
 can." Gr. 158. 
 
 180. Forgive. Excuse you from, spare you the trouble of. Cf. L. L. 
 L. iv. 2. 147 : " I forgive thy duty," etc. 
 
 183. Feigned. Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 3. 19 : " No, truly; for the truest poetry 
 is the most feigning," etc. 
 
 186. A^ot mad. Some editors omit not, and the Coll. MS. substitutes 
 
ACT I. SCENE V. 131 
 
 " but." Clarke remarks : " S. has sometimes these apparent antitheses ; 
 and here we believe he means Olivia to say, 'If you are not quite with- 
 out reason, be gone ; if you have some reason, be brief, that you may 
 soon be gone ;' giving the effect of antithetical construction without 
 actually being so." 
 
 187. Skipping. Wild, frolic, mad (Johnson). Cf. M. of V. ii. 2. 196 : 
 
 " take pain 
 To allay, with some cold drops of modesty, 
 Thy skipping spirit." 
 
 For the allusion to the moon as causing lunacy (we need not refer to the 
 derivation of the word), cf. Olh. v. 2. 109, etc. 
 
 190. Stvabber. One who scrubs the deck of a ship. Viola takes up 
 the nautical metaphor of hoist sail, and turns it contemptuously against 
 Maria. Cf. Temp. ii. 2. 48 : " The master, the swabber, the boatswain, 
 and I," etc. 
 
 Hzill. Literally, to drive to and fro without sails or rudder ; here- 
 to float. Cf. Rich. III. iv. 4. 438 : "And there they hull ;" and IIe7i. VIII. 
 
 ii. 4. 199 : 
 
 "Thus hulhng in 
 The wild sea of my conscience, I did steer 
 Toward this remedy." 
 
 191. Some mollification, etc. Something to pacify your gigantic wait- 
 ing-maid ; a hit at the diminutive Maria, with an allusion to the giants 
 who guard ladies in the old romances. " It is pleasant to see the playful 
 tone that Viola falls into now that she is with those of her own sex " 
 (Clarke). 
 
 Tell me your mind, etc. There seems to be some corruption here. 
 Hanmer and some other editors have adopted the conjecture of Warb. 
 that Tell me yonr mind belongs to Olivia, and I am a messenger to Viola. 
 D. believes that something more than the names of the speakers is 
 omitted in the folio. As Clarke remarks, Olivia's subsequent words, 
 Speak your office, are in favour of Hanmer's emendation, which we should 
 adopt if we felt justified in making any change. 
 
 195. It alone concerns your ear. It concerns your ear alone. Cf. Gr. 
 420. 
 . 196. Taxation. Claim, demand. 
 
 201. My entertainmejit. My reception, the way I have been treated. 
 Cf. Temp. i. 2. 465: "I will resist such entertainment" (that is, treat- 
 ment) ; and V. and A. 1108 : " Witness the entertainment that he gave." 
 
 202. Maidenhead. Changed by Theo, to "maidhood;" but in the 
 time of S. the word ^z.'s,=maidenhood. See R. and J. p. 150. 
 
 208. Comfortable. Comforting. Cf. Rich. II. ii. 2. 76: "Uncle, for 
 God's sake, speak comfortable words." See on 165 above. 
 
 217. We will draw the curtain. See on i. 3. 118 above. Cf. T. and 
 C. iii. 2. 49 : " Come, draw this curtain, and let 's see your picture." 
 Halliwell quotes Skialetheia, 1598 : 
 
 "Oh, sir, she 's painted, and you know the guise, 
 Pictures are curtaind from the vulgar eyes." 
 
132 NOTES. 
 
 219. Sicch a one I was this present. The reading of the folio, and per- 
 haps corrupt. Various emendations have been proposed : as " I weaf 
 this present" (Theo.) ; "such a one as I was" (Boswell) ; "such a one 
 I was as this presents ^^ (Sr.) ; "such a one I a?n at this present" (Coll. 
 MS.), etc. 
 
 221. I71 grain. Cf. C. of E. iii. 2. 108 : "No, sir, 't is in grain ; Noah's 
 flood could not do it " (that is, wash it out) ; M. JV. D. i. 2. 97 : " purple- 
 in-grain," etc. 
 
 222. Blent. Used again in M. of V. iii. 2. 183 ; elsewhere (twice) S. 
 has " blended." Cf. Spenser, F. Q. i. 6. 42 : 
 
 "Yet ill thou blamest me, for having blent 
 My name with guile and traiterous intent." 
 
 223. Ctinniiig. Skilful ; as in iii. 4. 270 below : '* cunning in fence," etc. 
 
 224. She. See A. Y. L. p. 1 70, Gr. 224. 
 
 226. Leave the world no copy. Cf. Sonn. ii. 13 : 
 
 " She carv'd thee for her seal, and meant thereby 
 Thou shouldst print more, nor let that copy die." 
 
 See also Sonn. 3. 14 and 9. 3 fol. 
 
 230. Indifferent. For the adverbial use, cf i; 3. 123 above; and for 
 grey eyes, see R. and jf. pp. 169, 172. 
 
 232. Praise. Appraise ; but not an abbreviation of that word, as often 
 printed. Cf. T. and C. iii. 2. 97 : " praise us as we are tasted ; allow us 
 as we prove." Halliwell cites Palsgrave, Lesclarcissenient., etc., 1530: 
 "I prayse a thynge, I esteme of what value it is, Je apj'ise f Baret, Al- 
 "vearie, 1580: "A praiser or valuer ;" Huloet, Abcedarium, 1552: "Prayse 
 by value, estimo,'''' etc. Olivia plays upon the word here. 
 
 233. Yoti. For the " redundant object," see Gr. 414, and cf i. 2. 53 
 above. 
 
 237, Nonpareil . Cf Temp, iii, 2. 108 : 
 
 "And that most deeply to consider is 
 The beauty of his daughter ; he himself 
 Calls her a nonpareil." 
 
 238. With fertile. The with is not in the folio ; supplied by Pope. 
 Adorations is metrically equivalent to five syllables. See on i. i. 39 
 above. 
 
 243. /;/ voices well divulg'd. Well spoken of, well reputed. 
 
 244. Dimension. Body. Cf. v. I. 229 below, the only other example 
 of the singular in S. 
 
 lAf^. Gracious. Full of graces, attractive. See J/«<r/^ y^^<9, p. 154. 
 
 246. Took. For the form, cf J. C. ii. I. 50, etc. Gr. 343. 
 
 248. Deadly. Deathlike, pining. 
 
 253. Cantons. Changed by Rowe to " cantos," and by Capell to " can- 
 zons ;" but, as Malone notes, canton was sometimes used for canto. He 
 cites The London Prodigal., 1605 : "in his third canton ;" and Heywood, 
 Preface to Britaynes Troy, 1609: "in the judicial perusal of these few 
 cantons." 
 
 255. Reverberate. Reverberant (which Theo. substituted), echoing. Cf. 
 Gr. 374. 
 
ACT II , SCENE I. 133 
 
 261. State. Estate. See M.ofV. p. 151 (note on Estate), or A. V. L. 
 p. 200. 
 
 267. Post. Messenger ; as in M. of V. ii. 9. 100, v. i. 46, etc. 
 271. Cruelty. Cf. ii. 4. 80 below. 
 
 276. Blazo7i. Coat-of-arms (Schmidt). Cf. M. W. v. 5. 68 : " With 
 loyal blazon," etc. 
 
 277. Unless the master were the man. Various attempts have been 
 made to explain this. Malone says : " Unless the dignity of the master 
 were added to the merit of the servant, I shall go too far and disgrace 
 myself." Steevens thinks she may mean to check herself by observing, 
 " This is unbecoming forwardness on my part, unless I were as much in 
 love with the master as I am with the man." Clarke makes it = " unless 
 the m.aster's love for me were felt by the man." Olivia evidently wishes 
 that the master and the man could change places, but just what she 
 would have said if she had not checked herself we need not trouble our- 
 selves to guess. 
 
 279. Perfections. A quadrisyllable here. See on i. i. 39 above. 
 
 281. To creep. For the use oito zftevfeel, see Gr. 349. 
 
 283. Peevish. Silly, thoughtless (Schmidt), or wayward, wilful (Clarke). 
 See Hen. Fi p. 171. 
 
 2%^^. County s. Count's. '^^^ Much Ado, ^^.i-^y. 
 
 286. Flatter with. Deal flatteringly with, encourage with hopes. Cf. 
 T. G. of V. iv. 4. 193 : "Unless I flatter with myself too much ;" Rich. II. 
 ii. I. 88: "Shall dying men flatter with those that live V Gr. 194. 
 
 288. If that. See on i. 2. 48 above. 
 
 291. Fear to find, etc. "I fear that my eyes will seduce my under- 
 standing ; that I am indulging a passion for the beautiful youth which 
 my reason cannot approve " (Malone) ; " I fear lest my admiration of 
 this youth prove stronger than my judgment " (Clarke). 
 
 293. Owe. Own ; that is, we are not our own masters (Steevens). See 
 Macb. p. 162, or Rich. II. p. 204. Gr. 290. 
 
 ACT II. 
 
 Scene I. — i. Nor will you not. Gr, 406. 
 
 4. Malignancy. S. uses the word nowhere else, malignity not at all. 
 For distei7ifer, see on i. 5. 85 above. 
 
 9. Determinate. Fixed. See 0th. p. 202. 
 
 10. Extravagancy. Vagrancy ; used by S. only here. Cf. the use of 
 extravagant in Ham. (see p. 176) and 0th. (p. 158). 
 
 12. In manners. Cf. Sonn. 85. I : "My tongue-tied Muse in manners 
 holds her still." We find " with manners " in Sonn. 39. i and Cymb. i. 4. 
 56. 
 
 To express myself. " * To confide to you who I am.' Shakespeare's 
 delicacy of propriety in such questions of courtesy between man and 
 man cannot be too much admired and emulated " (Clarke). 
 
134 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 15. Messaliiie. Cf. v. I. 224 below. As no such place is known, Han- 
 mer substituted "Metelin," and Capell conjectured "Mitylene." 
 
 16. Aft. One. See R. and J. p. 177, or Ham. p. 274. Gr. 81. 
 
 18. Some hour. See Gr. 21. 
 
 19. Breach. Breaking, surf. Steevens compares "the rupture of the 
 sea" in Per. ii. 1. 161 {where, however, most modern eds. read "rapture "). 
 
 22. Was yet. For the ellipsis of the relative, cf. i. 5. 93 above. Gr. 244. 
 
 Though I could not, etc. "Though I could not believe that, like those 
 who estimated her at too high a rate " (Schmidt). 
 
 Estimable 7£;<?«(2'^r=" esteeming wonder, or wonder and esteem" (John- 
 son). For the active sense oi estimable, see Walker, vol. i. p. 183, or Gr. 
 3 ; and cf. deceivable in iv. 3. 21 below. 
 
 25. Drowned already, etc. Cf. Ham. iv. 7. 186 : 
 
 "Too much of water hast thou, poor Ophelia, 
 And therefore I forbid my tears." 
 
 28. Your bad entertainment. The humble way in which I have enter- 
 tained you as my guest; 2& your trouble =ihe trouble I have been to 
 you. 
 
 30. Murther me. K. suggests that there may be an allusion to the 
 superstition, made use of by Scott in The Pirate, that the man who was 
 saved by another from shipwreck would kill his benefactor. 
 
 34. Kind7iess. Tenderness. See Much Ado, p. 118. 
 
 35. The manners of viy mother, etc. Cf. Hen. V. iv. 6. 31 : "And all 
 my mother came into my eyes." 
 
 38. Gentleness. Favour, good-will. 
 
 Scene II. — 3. On. At, See Gr. 180. 
 
 6. To have taken. For the " indefinite use " of the infinitive, see Gr. 
 356. 
 
 9. So hardy to come. For the omission of as, cf. ii. 4. 96 below : " So 
 big to hold," etc. Gr. 281. 
 
 II. She took the ring. "Viola, perceiving that Olivia has framed an 
 excuse to blind her steward whom she sends, and willing to aid her in 
 screening herself, accepts the version given of the ring's having been 
 sent from Orsino to the Countess ; which, moreover, affords a ready 
 and plausible motive for refusing to take it now herself" (Clarke). 
 
 16. Fortune forbid my outside have not, etc. That is, forbid that it 
 have. Cf. P. P. 124 : " Forbade the boy he should not pass those 
 grounds." Elsewhere the negative is omitted ; as in Sonn. 58. i : 
 
 "That god forbid that made me first your slave 
 I should in thought control your times of pleasure," etc. 
 
 See Gr. 406. 
 
 18. That sure methought. The reading of the later folios; the ist 
 omits sure. 
 
 24. She were better love. Cf iii. 4. 11 bejow : "your ladyship were 
 best," etc. See J. C. p. 166, note on You were best, or Gr. 230, 352. 
 
 26. Pregnant. Ready, expert (Johnson and Schmidt). Cf iii. i. 88 
 below, and see Ham. p. 205. 
 
ACT II. SCENE III. 
 
 135 
 
 27. P7'oper-false. Good-looking and deceitful. Y ox proper, see Much 
 Ado, p. 139 ; and for compound adjectives in S., Gr. 2. 
 
 28. In women'' s waxen hearts, etc. To make an impression on the soft 
 hearts of women, or to fix their image there. Johnson took it to mean, 
 " How easy is disguise to women ! how easily does their own falsehood, 
 contained in their waxen changeable hearts, enable them to assume de- 
 ceitful appearances !" Steevens compares R. of L. 1240 : 
 
 "For men have marble, women waxen minds, 
 And therefore are they form'd as marble will; 
 The weak oppress' d, the impression of strange kinds 
 Is form'd in them by force, by fraud, or skill: 
 Then call them not the authors of their ill, 
 No more than wax shall be accounted evil 
 Wherein is stanip'd the semblance of a devil." 
 
 See also M.for M. ii. 4. 128 : 
 
 " Nay, call us ten times frail; 
 For we are soft as our complexions are, 
 And credulous to false prints." 
 
 29. Our. The reading of the later folios; the ist has "O." 
 
 30. Made of such. The folios have "made, if such." The correction 
 was proposed by Tyrwhitt. Johnson wished to read, 
 
 "For such as we are made, if such we be, 
 Alas, our frailty is the cause, not we ! " 
 
 31. Fadge. Succeed, prosper. Cf. Z. L. L. v. i. 154 : " We will have, 
 if this fadge not, an antique." Boswell quotes Florio, Worlde of Wordes: 
 '■'■ A^idar'' a vanga, to fadge, to prosper with, to go as one would have 
 it;" and Niccols, Beggars Ape: 
 
 " For who so beares simplicities true badge 
 To live in Princes courts doe seldome fadge." 
 
 32. Monster. Referring to her disguise. 
 
 Fond. Dote ; the only example of the verb in S. Schmidt thinks it 
 may be the adjective. Qi. fond on in M. N. D. ii. i. 266. 
 
 Scene III. — 2. Diluculo surgere. The rest of the adage (which S, 
 found in Lilly's Grammar) is " saluberrimum est " (to rise early is most 
 healthful). 
 
 9. Life. The folios have "Hues." Rowe made the change, which is 
 favoured by the it in the reply. 
 
 The four elements. Cf. Sonn. 45, and see Hen. V. p. 169 (note on The 
 dull elements, etc.) and J. C. p. 185 (note on His life was gentle, etc.). 
 Halliwell quotes Fletcher, Nice Valour : 
 
 " I prithee, thou four elements ill brew'd, 
 Torment none but thyself" 
 
 13. Stoup. See 0th. p. 177, or Ha7n. p. 260. 
 
 15. The picture of we three. Alluding to a common old sign repre- 
 senting two fools, with the inscription " We three," the spectator being 
 of course the third. Halliwell cites many references to the device, which 
 is said to be still seen in some parts of England. 
 
136 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 17. Catch. A song in which the parts follow one another. Cf. Temp. 
 iii. 1. 126, 135. 
 
 18. Breast. Voice. War ton cites the statutes of Stoke College : 
 " which said queristers, after their breasts are broken " (that is, after 
 their voices are changed), etc.; and Fiddes, Life of Wolsey: "singing- 
 men well-breasted." Halliwell quotes The Froverbis in the Caret at 
 Lekingfelde : 
 
 " A naturall breste is goode with sowndes of moderacion, 
 A glorifiede breste is to curyus with notis of alteracion, 
 But he that syngithe a trevve songe mesurithe in the meane, 
 And he that rechithe to hye a trebill his tewyns is not clene ;" 
 
 Udall, Roister Doister : "So loe! that is a breast to blowe Out a candle;" 
 and B. and F., Pilgrim: "lets heare him sing, h' as a fine breast." 
 
 19. / had rather, etc. Cf. M. W. i. I. 205 : " I had rather than forty 
 shillings I had my Book of Songs and Sonnets here." For had rather, 
 see A. Y. L. p. 158. 
 
 22. Pigrogromittis, etc. In the same vein as the reference to Quina- 
 paliis in i. 5. 31 above. 
 
 24. Leman. Mistress, sweetheart ; as in 2 Hen. IV. v. 3. 49 : " And 
 drink unto the leman mine." In M. W. iv. 2. 172, it is masculine = para- 
 mour. In the present passage the folios have " Lemon," and some have 
 thought that the fruit was meant. Halliwell cites many instances of a 
 play on the two words ; as in Buttes, Dyets Dry Dinner, 1599 : "All say 
 a limon in wine is good ; some thinke a leman and wine better." 
 
 25. Impeticos thy gratillity. Johnson wished to read "impeticoat thy 
 gratuity," that is, put it in the pocket of his long coat ; but, even if that 
 is the meaning, we need not correct the clown's wording of it. Johnson 
 adds, "There is yet. much in this dialogue which I do not understand." 
 We fear that no commentator will make it clear why the Myrmidons are 
 no bottle-ale houses, or fix the exact time of the transit of the equinoctial 
 of Queubus by the Vapians. 
 
 26. Whipstock. English editors think it necessary to explain that this 
 means the handle of a whip. The word is still in common use in this 
 country. 
 
 32. Testril. Sixpence ; also called a tester, as in 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 296. 
 
 If one knight give a — . There is no point after the a in the ist folio ; 
 the later ones add the dash. The Coll. MS. completes the hiatus (which 
 was probably intentional) as follows: "if one knight give a- way six- 
 pence, so will I give another ; go to." 
 
 34. Cood life. Virtuous conduct or good behaviour (Malone and 
 Schmidt). Steevens thought it meant "harmless mirth and jollity." 
 Malone quotes M. W. iii. 3. 127: "Defend your reputation, or farewell 
 to your good life for ever." 
 
 41. Sweeting. Cf. T. of S. iv. 3. 36: "What, sweeting, all amort?" 
 0th. ii. 2. 252 : " All 's well now, sweeting," etc. 
 
 42. Lovers. Warb. made the word possessive, "lovers'." 
 
 49. In delay, etc. Cf. Rich. III. iv. 3. 53 :'" Delay leads impotent and 
 snail-pac'd beggary." 
 
 50. Sweet-and-tweiity. Halliwell explains this as=twenty times sweet. 
 
ACT IL SCENE III. I^^ 
 
 Steevens quotes Wit of a Woman, 1604 : " Sweet and twenty : all sweet 
 and sweet." Schmidt compares M. W. ii. i. 202 : "Good even and twen- 
 ty." 
 
 53. Breath. Cf. "so sweet a breath to sing" in 20 above ; also M. N. 
 D. w. I. 151 : "Uttering such dulcet and harmonious breath," etc. 
 
 56. Make the welkin dance. " That is, drink till the sky seems to turn 
 round " Qohnson). Cf. A. and C. ii. 7. 124 : " Cup us till the world eo 
 round." * 
 
 57. Draw three sonls, etc. Cf. Mtich Ado, ii. 3. 61 : "Is it not strano-e 
 that sheeps' guts should hale souls out of men's bodies ?" Warb. sees 
 here an allusion to the three souls of the Peripatetic philosophy ; where- 
 upon Coleridge remarks : " O genuine and inimitable (at least I hope so) 
 Warburton ! This note of thine, if but one in five millions, would be 
 half a one too much." 
 
 _ Weavers were supposed to be good singers and particularly given to 
 singing psalms, being most of them Calvinists and refugees from the 
 Netherlands (Schmidt). Cf i Jlen. IV. ii. 4. 147: "I would I were a 
 weaver ; I could sing psalms or any thing." 
 
 59. I a7n dog. The 3d and 4th folios have "a dog;" but the phrase 
 was a common one. Halliwell cites Englishmen for my Money • "1 am 
 dogg at this;" The Devil of a Wife: "Ay, ay, come I 'm old dogg at 
 that," etc. 
 
 64. Hold thy peace, etc. This old three-part catch is so arranged that 
 each singer calls the other knave in turn. It is to be found in a book en- 
 titled " Pammelia, Musickes Miscellanie, or mixed Varietie of pleasant 
 Roundelays and delightful Catches of 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 Parts in one," 
 of which a second ed, was printed in 16 18. 
 
 73. Catalan. A Chinese ; Cataia or Cathay being the name given to 
 China by the early travellers, Nares says the word " was used also to 
 signify a sharper, from the dexterous thieving of those people ; which 
 quality is ascribed to them in many old books of travels." Cf M. W. ii. 
 I. 148 : " I will not believe such a Cataian, though the priest of the towii 
 commended him for a true man." Sir Toby uses it in a loose way as a 
 mere term of reproach, as a drunken fellow might use "heathen Chinee" 
 nowadays. Steevens cites Davenant, Love and IIo7wur : " Han? him 
 bold Cataian," etc. ^ ' 
 
 74. Peg-a-Ramsey. An old song to be found in Durfey's Pills to Ptir^e 
 Melancholy (Percy). The music, with that of Hold thy peace, etc , mav 
 be found in the Var. of 182 1. ^ ^ ^ ^ y 
 
 Three merry i7ien be we is likewise a fragment of an old song, often 
 quoted in the plays of the time. 
 
 _ 75. Consanguineous. Used by S. only here ; as consanguinity is onlv 
 in T. and C. iv. 2. 103. o ^ j- 
 
 Tillyvally. An expression of contempt and impatience. Johnson says 
 that Sir Thomas More's lady was much in the habit of using it, and 
 Nares gives illustrative quotations from Roper's Life of More. Dame 
 Quickly corrupts the word into tillyfally in 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 90. 
 
 There dzyelt a lady, etc. From the old ballad oi Susaima, quoted also 
 by Mercutio in P. and J. ii. 4. 151. 
 
138 NOTES. 
 
 81. C>, the huelfth day, etc. From some old ballad that has not come 
 down to us. 
 
 84. Honesty. Decency, propriety. Cf. 0th. iv. i. 288 : " It is not hon- 
 esty in me to speak ;" Heii. VIII. v. 2. 28 : " honesty ... At least good 
 manners," etc. 
 
 85. Tinkers. " Proverbial tipplers and would-be politicians " (Schmidt). 
 Q^. I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 20 : "I can drink with any tinker," etc. 
 
 86. Coziers'. Cobblers'. Halliwell quotes Percivale'sZ>zV//£»«^rz>, 1599: 
 "A cosier or cobler, reniendon f and Minsheu's Guide: "A cosier or 
 sowter, ab Hisp. Coser., to sow." 
 
 89. Sneck up ! " This was a scoffing interjection, tantamount to ' Go 
 hang !' and here has the added humorous effect of a hiccup " (Clarke). 
 Steevens quotes B, and F., Knight of the Burning Pestle: "Give him 
 his money, George, and let him go sneck up," etc. Taylor the Water- 
 Poet has " Snickup, which is in English gallow-grasse," or what in the 
 same passage he calls "a Tiburne hempen-caudell." 
 
 91. Roiind. Plain, blunt. See Hen. V. p. 191. So the adverb = di- 
 rectly. See Ham. p. 203. 
 
 93. Disorders. Explained by the following misdemeanours. Cf. Lear, 
 
 ii. 4. 202 : , . . , . 
 
 "I set nim there, sir; but his own disorders 
 Deserv'd much less advancement," etc. 
 
 97. Farewell, dear heart, etc. From "Coridon's Farewell to Phillis," 
 which may be found in Percy's Religues. Some of the snatches that fol- 
 low are from the same song. 
 
 109. Out of time, sir? The folio has "Out o' tune sir, ye lye:" etc. 
 The emendation is due to Theo. and is adopted by D., W., Halliwell, 
 Clarke, and others. Coll. retains the old reading, pointing it " Out of 
 tune ! — sir," etc., and making it refer to the Clown ; but, as D. remarks, 
 the Clown was a professional singer and would not be likely to be out 
 of tune. It is a drunken iteration of what Sir Toby has said in 89 above. 
 
 no. Dost thou think, etc. A fling at Malvolio's Puritanism (see 132 
 below). The Clown follows this up by swearing by Sai)tt Anne; the 
 Puritans being not only opposed to swearing, but having a peculiar ab- 
 horrence of invoking the saints (Clarke). 
 
 112. Ginger. A favourite spice in the time of S., especially with old 
 people. Cf. M. ofV. iii. i. 10, M.forM. iv. 3. 8, etc. 
 
 115. With crumbs. That is, to clean it. Cf. Webster, Duchess of 
 Malfy : " Tea, and the chippings of the buttery fly after him, to scouer 
 his gold chain." Stewards wore such chains as badges of office. 
 
 118. Rule. Conduct, behaviour. See M. N. D. p. 160, note on Night- 
 rule. Steevens quotes Heywood, English Traveller: "What guests we 
 harbour and what rule we keep ;" and B. J., Tale of a Tub : "And set 
 him in the stocks for his ill rule." 
 
 119. Go shake your ears. A common expression of contempt. Halli- 
 well quotes, among other instances, Howell, Familiar Letters: "This 
 being one day done, they shut their gates against him, and made him 
 go shake his ears, and to shift for his lodging," etc. Schmidt explains it 
 as=grumble at your pleasure. 
 
ACT II. SCENE IV 
 
 139 
 
 121. The field. Some adopt Rovve's "to the field." Perhaps, as 
 Schmidt suggests, S. wrote "to field." Cf. R. and J. iii. i. 61 : "Marry, 
 go before to field." 
 
 128. A nayzvoTd. The folio has " an ayword," which has been ex- 
 plained as " a word always used, a proverbial reproach ;" but as S. uses 
 nayword in M. W. ii. 2. 131 and v, 2. 5, that was probably his word 
 here. There it is = watchword ; here it is=: byword. D. quotes Forby, 
 Vocab. of E. Anglia : " Nayword ... A bye-word ; a laughing-stock." 
 
 131. Possess. Inform, tell. Cf. M. of V. iv. i. 35 : "I have possess'd 
 your grace of what I purpose " (cf. Id. i. 3. 65), etc. 
 
 132. Puritan. For other contemptuous allusion to the Puritans, see 
 A. W. i. 3. 56, 98, W. T. iv. 3. 46, and Per. iv. 6. 9. 
 
 139. Time-pleaser. Time-server. Cf. Ct^r. iii. I. 45 : " Time-pleasers, 
 flatterers, foes to nobleness." 
 
 Affedioned. Affected. See Ham. p. 210, note on Affectatioii. 
 
 140. Swa7't/is. Swaths. Halliwell quotes Huloet, Abcedariimi^ 1552 : 
 "Swarth of grasse new mowen,^r«;w^7z." 
 
 The best persuaded, etc. Having the best opinion of himself. 
 
 142. Ground. The reading of the later folios; the 1st has "grounds." 
 
 148. Expressitre. Expression ; as in M. W. v. 5. 71 and T. and C. iii. 
 3. 204. Cf. impressiire in ii. 5. 88 below. 
 
 149. Feelingly. Exactly. See Ham. p. 271. 
 
 160. Ass. With possibly a play on as ; as in M. N. Z>. v. I. 317 on 
 ass and ace. 
 
 167. Penthesilea. The queen of the Amazons. 
 
 168. Before me. By my soul. Cf. 0th. iv. I. 149 : " Before me ! Look 
 where she comes !" 
 
 169. Beagle. A small kind of dog. The word is again used figura- 
 tively in T. of A. iv. 3. 174. 
 
 174. Recover. Gain, win. Cf. Temp. iii. 2. 16: "ere I could recover 
 the shore," etc. 
 
 177. Call me cnt. Like " call me horse " in I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 215. As 
 Malone remarks, cut was probably synonymous with curtal {A. W. ii. 3. 
 65) and = a horse whose tail has been docked. He quotes The Two 
 Noble Kinsmen: " He 'II buy me a white cut forth for to ride ;" and Sir 
 John Oldcastle, 1600 : "But master, pray ye, let me ride upon Cut." 
 Some make it— gelding. 
 
 180. Burn some sack. Cf. "burnt sack" in M. W. ii. I. 223 and iii. I. 
 112. For sack, see Hen. V. p. 187. 
 
 Scene IV. — 3. Antique. Quaint. For the accent, see Macb. p. 130, 
 and cf. Gr. 492. 
 
 5. Recollected. "Studied" (Warb.), or "repeated" (Johnson). Schmidt 
 is in doubt whether it means " picked, refined " or " trivial." Clarke 
 thinks the reference may be to what musicians call "phrases of repeti- 
 tion " or "passages of imitation ;" but this is improbable. 
 
 II. Feste. Possibly, as Clarke suggests, from the \\.2X\2,\\ festeggiante, 
 which Florio defines "as "Feasting, merrie, banqueting, pleasant, of good 
 entertainment." 
 
140 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 21. The seat, etc. That is, the heart. Cf. 0th. iii. 3. 448 : " Yield up, 
 
 Love, thy crown and hearted throne." Malone refers to i. i. 37 above. 
 Thou dost speak 7nasterly. " One of the few^ instances in which S. in- 
 directly (and of course unconsciously) comments upon himself. Cer- 
 tainly there never was more masterly speaking on the effect produced 
 by music upon a nature sensitively alive to its finest influences than 
 Viola's few but intensely expressive words" (Clarke). For the adverbial 
 use of 7?tasterly, see Gr. i. 
 
 25. By your favour. As Johnson notes, there is a play upon favour. 
 For its use=face, aspect, cf. iii. 4. 313, 366 below. 
 
 26. Complexion. Personal appearance (Schmidt) ; as in V. and A. 
 215 : "Thou art no man, though of a man's complexion," etc. See also 
 ii. 5. 24 below. 
 
 29. Let still the woman, etc. It is possible that the poet had in mind 
 his own unfortunate marriage with a woman much older than himself 
 (see p. 26 above) ; but Halliwell considers that this suggestion " not only 
 destroys the independence of one of his best scenes, but is in itself ex- 
 ceedingly improbable." 
 
 33. Unfirm. See R. and J. p. 213, or Gr. 442. 
 
 34. Worn. Changed by Hanmer to "won." The emendation is 
 plausible, but as worn ( ^forgotten, effaced) gives a good sense, we are 
 hardly justified in displacing it. Cf. 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 69 : " These few 
 days' wonder will be quickly worn." 
 
 37. The bent. That is, its tension. The metaphor is taken from the 
 bending of a bow. Cf. Much Ado, ii. 3. 232 : " her affections have their 
 full bent," etc. 
 
 41. Perfection. The word "not only applies to the blown beauty of 
 the rose, but has figurative reference to the full loveliness of a woman 
 when matched with her chosen manly counterpart in married union ; 
 tlius affording corroboration of the xt.2idS.K^^ perfection in i. i. 39 above" 
 (Clarke). 
 
 44. Spinsters. In its original sense of female spinners. Cf. 0th. i. i. 
 24 and Hen. VIII. i. 2. 33, the only other instances of the word in S. 
 
 45. Free. Either = careless (Schmidt) or used as in the common po- 
 etical combination of " fair and free," where it has been variously ex- 
 plained as = frank, graceful, affable, and artless. Cf. Drayton, Eclogue 
 iv. : 
 
 "A daughter cleped Dowsabell, 
 A maiden fair and free ;" 
 
 the ballad oi Sir Eglaviour : "The erle's daughter fair and free;" Mil- 
 ton, VAll. II : " But come, thou goddess fair and free," etc. 
 
 46. Use. See A. Y. L. p. 156. 
 
 Silly sooth. Simple truth (Johnson). For sooth, see Macb. p. 154. 
 48. The old age. The olden time, the primitive age. Cf. Sonn. 127. 
 
 1 : " In the old age black was not counted fair." 
 
 52. Cypress. It is doubtful whether this means a shroud of ry/r^j-j or 
 Cyprus (the modern crape), as Warton and Steevens explain it, or a coffin 
 of cypress wood, as Malone makes it. It has been objected to the former 
 that the shroud here is white, but Cotgrave mentions " white cipres." 
 
ACT 11. SCENE IV. 141 
 
 In proof that cypress wood was used for coffins, Malone quotes Speed, 
 who, in referring to the death of Robert de Vere, speaks of " the cypress 
 chest wherein his body lay embalmed." "Cypress chests" (not coffins) 
 are mentioned in T. of S. ii. I. 353. 
 
 57. My part of death, etc. "Though death is a part in which every 
 one acts his share, yet of all these actors no one is so true as I " (John- 
 son). 
 
 70. Pleastire will be paid, etc. " One of the beautifully wise and large- 
 ly significant axioms that we owe to Shakespeare's fools ; his fools have 
 in their folly a reflection of their deviser's wit— wit replete with acute 
 truth in playful expression" (Clarke). 
 
 74. Taffeta. A silken fabric; mentioned again in L. L. L. v. 2. 159. 
 See also on i. 3. 124 above. Halliwell quotes Taylor the Water-Poet : 
 "No Taffaty more changeable than they." 
 
 Opal. In allusion to the changeable colour of the stone. Steevens 
 quotes Drayton, Muses'' Elysium : 
 
 " With opals more than any one 
 "We '11 deck thine altar fuller. 
 For that of every precious stone 
 It doth retain some colour." 
 
 77. Every where. Warb. wanted to read " no where ;" but, as Mason 
 says, "we cannot accuse a man of inconstancy who has no intents at all, 
 though we may the man whose intents are every where, that is, are con- 
 stantly varying." 
 
 80. Cricelty. See on i. 5. 271 above. 
 
 84. Giddily. Carelessly, negligently (Schmidt). 
 
 85. That miracle, etc. That fair frame, that beauteous person (Clarke). 
 Pranks. Decks, adorns. Cf. W. T. iv. 4. 10: "Most goddess -like 
 
 prank'd up;" and Cor. iii. i. 23 ; " For they do prank them in authority." 
 Halliwell cites James Yates, The Chariot of Chastitie, 1582 : 
 
 " Bountie doth give, when Beautie doth retaine : 
 To prancke herselfe with pride, that is but vaine." 
 
 88. I cannot. The folio has " It cannot;" corrected by Hanmer. 
 
 96. So big to hold. That is, as to hold. See on ii. 2. 9 above. Gr. 281. 
 
 They lack retention. "This, from the Duke — who has lately affirmed 
 that women's love is firmer and more lasting than men's — is but another 
 point in keeping with his opal-hued mind " (Clarke). 
 
 98. Liver. For the liver as the seat of love, cf. ii. 5. 90 below. See 
 also A. V. L. p. 179, or Much Ado, p. 157. It was also reckoned the 
 seat of courage. Cf. iii. 2. 19 and 57 below. 
 
 99. Cloyment. Used by S. only here. We find cloyless in A, and C. ii. 
 I. 25. 
 
 100. The sea. Cf. i. I. II above; also Temp. iii. 3. 55 : "the never- 
 surfeited sea." 
 
 loi. Compare. See R. and J. p. 178, note on Past compare. 
 
 1 10. She never told her love, etc. See pp. 14 and 20 above. 
 
 1 1 1. ^ zvorm ?■' the bud. Cf. R. of L. 848 : " Why should the worm in- 
 trude the maiden bud .?" See also Sonn. 35. 4, 70. 7, 95. 2, K. John, iii. 
 4. 82, I Hen. VI. ii. 4. 68, 71, Ham. i. 3. 99, etc. 
 
142 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 112. Thought. Love (Schmidt), or melancholy (Malone). See J. C. 
 p. 146, note on Take thought, and die. 
 
 114. Like patie7ice. Patience is personified, but grief is not. Smiling 
 refers to she, not to Patience. The passage is often mispointed and mis- 
 understood. 
 
 120. I am all the daughters, etc. " S., in such speeches as these, has 
 shown not only his knowledge of the depths of feminine nature, but the 
 utmost grace, refinement, and delicacy in fancy of which enigmatic reply 
 is susceptible" (Clarke). And yet I know not refers to the possibility 
 that her brother is still living. 
 
 124. Denay. Denial. Steevens cites examples of the old verb denay 
 from Holinshed and Warner, but does not refer to its occurrence (in the 
 folio) in 2 Hen. VI. i. 3. 107 : " Then let him be denay'd the regentship." 
 
 Scene V. — 5. Sheep-biter. A cant term for a thief (D.). Schmidt 
 says it is "evidently=a morose, surly, and malicious fellow;" but the 
 following from Taylor the Water-Poet seems to show that D. is right : 
 
 "And in some places I have lieard and seene 
 That currish sheep-biters have hanged beene." 
 
 Like many other words of the kind, it doubtless came to be used as a 
 general term of contempt. We find sheep-biting in M. for M. v. I. 359 : 
 "your sheep-biting face." 
 
 13. Metal. The ist folio has "Mettle," the later folios "Nettle," 
 which some editors prefer. Metal and mettle are used indiscriminately 
 in the folio. See Rich. II. p. 157, note on That metal. Mason says : 
 "The nettle of India is the plant that produces what is called cow-itch, 
 a substance only used for the purpose of tormenting by its itching 
 quality." If the plant was really known by that name, it would seem to 
 favour the 2d folio reading; but, on the other hand, it may explain why 
 the editor of that edition was led to change the earlier reading. My 
 metal of India ( = my golden girl, my jewel) is an expression quite in Sir 
 Toby's vein. 
 
 20. Caught with tickling. Steevens cites Cogan, Haven of Health, 1595 : 
 " This fish of nature loveth flatterie : for, being in the water, it will suffer 
 itself to be rubbed and clawed, and so to be taken." Halliwell adds 
 several other references to this method of catching trout. 
 
 23. Should she fancy. If she (Olivia) should love. This is the only 
 sense of the verb in S. For the absolute use, cf. T. and C. v. 2. 165 : 
 
 "never did 3'oung man fancy 
 With so eternal and so fix'd a soul." 
 
 For complexion, see on ii. 4. 26 above. 
 
 29. Jets. Struts. Cf Cymb. iii. 3. 5 : " arch'd so high that giants may 
 jet through." See also Per. i. 4. 26. Steevens quotes Arden of Fever- 
 sham, 1592 : "And bravely jets it in a silken gown ;" and Bussy d'Ambois, 
 1607 : " To jet in others' plumes so haughtily," 
 
 30. ^Slight. A corruption of "God's light;" used again in iii. 2. 12 
 below. Cf. 'slid (iii. 4. 375 below), 'sblood {0th. i. i. 4), 'sdeath {Cor. i. I. 
 221), ''swounds {Ham. ii. 2. 604), etc. 
 
ACT //. SCENE V. 143 
 
 36. Strachy. Printed in the folio with a capital and in italics, as if a 
 proper noun. It has been the subject of much conjecture and discussion. 
 Among the emendations proposed are "Stratarch" (Hanmer), "Trachy" 
 ==Thrace (Warb.), "Straccio" (Smith), "Strozzi" (Coll.), " Stracci " 
 (Lloyd), "Duchy" (Bailey), etc. Halliwell explains lady of the Strachy 
 as = "the lawyer's or judge's lady or widow," and adds that " the term is 
 now only preserved in the Russian, and was probably taken by S. from 
 some novel or play." It may be the corruption of a family name (Italian 
 most likely), in some old story now lost. Malone thinks that the same 
 story may be alluded to in l.yly'' s Euphttes : " Such a time I have read a 
 young gentleman found to obtain the love of the Dutchesse of Milaine ; 
 such a time I have heard that a poor yeoman chose to get the fairest 
 lady in Mantua." Boswell quotes Greene, Card of Fancie, 1593 : "The 
 dutchesse of Malphey chose for her husband her servant Ulrico." 
 
 The yeoman of the zvardrobe was a regular title of office in the time of 
 S. Florio translates vestiario by " a wardrobe-keeper, or a yeoman of a 
 wardrobe." 
 
 38. Jezebel. "Sir Andrew merely knows this name as a term of re- 
 proach ; and his applying a woman's name to a man is of a piece with 
 his other accomplishments " (Clarke). 
 
 40. Blows him. Puffs him up. Cf. Lear, iv. 4. 27 : " No blown am- 
 bition doth our arms incite," etc. 
 
 42. State. That is, chair of state ; as in i Heiz. IV. ii. 4. 416 : " this 
 chair shall be my state," etc. See also Mz<:/^. p. 214. 
 
 43. Stone-bow. A cross-bow for throwing stones. Coles gives balista 
 as the Latin equivalent. Marston, in his Dutch Courtesan, 1605 (quoted 
 by Steevens), speaks of" those who shoot in stone-bows," etc. 
 
 45. Day-bed. Couch, sofa. The word is used again in Rich. III. iii. 
 7. 72 ("love-bed" in the folios). 
 
 49. The hnmoitr of state. "The high airs, the capricious insolence, of 
 authority" {Blachzvood's Mag., quoted by Halliwell). 
 
 50. A demure travel of regard. Looking gravely about. 
 
 57. My watch. At the date of the play watches were just beginning 
 to be worn in England. Malone says they were first brought to England 
 from Germany in 1580. Steevens quotes The Antipodes, a comedy, 1638 : 
 
 "your project against 
 The multiplicity of pocket-watches ;" 
 and again : 
 
 "when every puny clerk can carry 
 The time o' th' day in his breeches." 
 
 With my — some, etc. The dash is not in the folio, and some modern 
 editors omit it, making my sotne rich jewel ='s,onit rich jewel of mine. 
 The 3d and 4th folios omit my. Perhaps, as Dr. Nicholson has suggested, 
 Malvolio was about to say " with my chain," but " suddenly remember- 
 ing that he would be no longer a steward, or any other golden-chained 
 attendant [cf. ii. 3. 114 above], he stops short, and then confusedly alters 
 his phrase to some rich jewel.'''' 
 
 60. By th' ears. The ist folio has "with cars," the later folios "with 
 cares." Johnson conjectured "with carts," Tyi-whitt "with cables," Sr. 
 
144 NOTES. 
 
 " with tears," Walker " with racks," Bailey "with screws," etc. W. reads 
 "with cords." The reading in the text is Hanmer's, and seems to us the 
 best that has been proposed. Clarke defends "with cars," comparing 
 7] G. of V. iii. I. 265 : " a team of horse shall not pluck that from me ;" 
 and Sir Toby's own expression " oxen and wain-ropes cannot hale them 
 together," in iii. 2. 55 below. But " cars " are neither horses nor oxen, 
 and S. uses the word only in the sense of chariots or triumphal cars. 
 
 70. Scab. For the personal use of the word, see Much Ado, p. 146. 
 Halliwell quotes Marlowe, Dr. Faustus : " Doctor ! you cozening scab !" 
 and The DiviPs Charter, 1607 : 
 
 "And by these honors, if I prove a blabbe, 
 Then call me villaine, varlet, coward, skabbe." 
 
 78. What employment have we here ? What work have we here ? 
 What 's to do here ? 
 
 79. Woodcock. The bird was supposed to have no brains, and was 
 therefore a common metaphor for a fool. See Ham. pp. 191, 275. 
 
 82. Her very Cs, etc. Steevens having observed that there was 
 neither a C nor a F in the direction of the letter, Ritson suggested that 
 the full direction, according to the custom of the time, would be "7b the 
 Unknown Beloved, this, and my good wishes, with Care /'resent ;" but 
 S. was careless about consistency in these little matters. 
 
 84. In contempt of question. " Past question " (i. 3. 93 above). 
 
 88. Soft I This is, "in contempt of question," the familiar exclama- 
 tion =: hold ! (see M. N. D. p. 176), but Malone saw in it an allusion to 
 the custom of sealing letters with soft wax. According to Steevens, it 
 was only certain legal instruments for which the soft wax was used. 
 
 Impressure. Impression. See A. Y. L. p. 182. Halliwell shows that 
 the head of Lucretia was no unusual device on seals. 
 
 90. Liver. See on ii. 4. 98 above. 
 
 95. Numbers. Measure, versification ; as in L. L. L. iv. 3, 57, etc. 
 
 97. Brock. Badger. Florio defines tasso as "a gray, a brocke, a 
 badger ;" and Baret has "A brocke, ... or badger, Melis.^'' It was often 
 used as a term of contempt. Nares quotes The Isle of Gulls : " I' faith, 
 old brock, have I tane you ?" 
 
 loi. M, O, A, /, etc. Clarke remarks : " Such riddle-like assemblage 
 of initial letters was not unusual, at the time S. wrote, in amatory epistles 
 or gallant mottoes ; and he has twice given nearly verbatim the doth 
 sway my life, as though it were one of the conventional phrases of love- 
 profession then in vogue." Cf. A. Y. L. iii. 2. 4 : " Thy huntress' name 
 that my full life doth sway." 
 
 106. What dish, etc. What a dish, etc. Cf. J. C. i. 3. 42 : " Cassius, 
 what night is this !" See also Gr. 86. 
 
 107. Staniel. Hanmer's correction of the " stallion " of the folios. 
 The Coll. MS. has "falcon." The staniel was a species of hawk. Check 
 was "a term in falconry, applied to a hawk when she forsakes her proper 
 game, and follows some other of inferior kind that crosses her in her 
 flight " (D.). Cf. iii. i. 63 below. 
 
 115. Sowter. Here the name of a hound. The word meant a cobbler, 
 as in the quotation illustrating coziers'', ii. 3. 86 above. 
 
ACT II. SCENE V. 145 
 
 Though it be. Hanmer made this negative (" be n't "), but the mean- 
 ing may be, as Malone gives it, " This fellow will, notwithstanding, catch 
 at and be duped by our device, though the cheat is so gross that any one 
 else would find it out." Clarke takes though it be as = since it is. 
 
 121. Suffers under probation. Is the worse for examination. Cf. 
 T. of A. i. I. 165 : " Hath sufFer'd under praise." 
 
 123. O shall end. Johnson thought that O here meant "a hempen 
 collar;" but more likely, as Steevens suggests, the idea is, "shall end in 
 sighing." Cf. R. and J. iii. 3. 90 : " Why should you fall into so deep 
 an O ?" 
 
 130. Are. Changed by Rowe to "is;" but this "confusion of prox- 
 imity," as Abbott calls it (Gr. 412) is not unfrequent in S. Cf.^ C, v. i. 
 33 : "The posture of your blows are yet unknown." See also Hen. V. v. 
 2. 19, Ham. i. 2, 38, etc. For soft, see on 88 above. 
 
 132. In my stars. In my destiny. It hardly needs explanation, but 
 some critic has proposed "in my state." 
 
 133. Boi-n. Rowe's correction of the " become " of the folios. 
 
 137. Opposite. Antagonistic, hostile ; as in Rich. III. iv. 4. 215, 402. 
 Cf, the use of the noun = opponent, in iii. 2. 59, and iii. 4. 220, 254 below. 
 
 138. Tang. Twang. Hanmer added "with," to correspond with iii. 
 4. 67 below. 
 
 141. Yellow stockings. Much worn in the time of S. Steevens cites 
 many allusions to the fashion in contemporaneous writers, and Clarke 
 refers to the evidence of it still existing " in the saffron-coloured hose 
 of the London Blue-Coat or Christ's-Hospital boys, who maintain the 
 same costume as was worn in the time of the royal boy-founder of their 
 school, Edward VI." 
 
 Cross-gartered. The fashion of wearing the garters crossed in various 
 styles is illustrated by several woodcuts in Halliwell's folio ed. Steevens 
 quotes, among other references to the practice. The Lover's Melancholy, 
 1629 : " As rare an old youth as ever walk'd cross-gartered." 
 
 146. The fortunate-unhappy. Warb. wanted to read " fortunate and 
 happy." The folio disguises the passage thus : " Farewell, shee that 
 would alter seruices with thee, the fortunate vnhappy daylight and 
 champian discouers not more : This is open," etc. 
 
 147. Daylight and champaign, etc. " That is, broad daylight and an 
 open country cannot make things plainer" (Warb.). 
 
 149. Point-devise. Exactly, with utmost precision ; also spelt point- 
 device. See A. Y. L. p. 178. 
 
 151. Jade me. Make me appear like a jade, make me ridiculous 
 (Schmidt). For the contemptuous use of the XiO\xx\jade, see Much Ado, 
 p. 121, note on A jade'' s trick. 
 
 156. Strange, stout. That is, distant, or reserved, and proud, or over- 
 bearing. Cf. V. I. 204 below : "a strange regard ;" and 2 Heji. VI. i. I. 
 187 : "As stout and proud as he were lord of all." 
 
 166. The Sophy. The Sufi or Shah of Persia. Cf. M. ofV. ii. i. 25 : 
 " the Sophy and a Persian prince ;" and Bacon, Essay 43 : " Ismael, the 
 Sophy oi Persia.^'' 
 
 173. <9' my neck. For the confusion of <7/"and on, see Gr. 175. 
 
 K 
 
146 NOTES. 
 
 175. Tray-trip. A game probably similar to backgammon. Success 
 in it depended on throwing a t^'ois (Nares). It is often mentioned by 
 writers of the time ; as by B. and F. in The Scornfid Lady: " Reproving 
 him at tray-trip, sir, for swearing," etc. 
 
 181. Aqua-vitce. "The old name oi strong waters'''' (Johnson). Cf. 
 R. and y. iii. 2. 88, iv. 5. 16, etc. 
 
 189. Tartar. Tartarus. Cf. C. of E. iv. 2. 32 : "Tartar limbo, worse 
 than hell ;" and Hen. V. ii. 2. 123 : " vasty Tartar." The Coll. MS. has 
 " Tartarus," which is not found in S. 
 
 ACT III. 
 
 Scene I. — 2. By thy tahor. The tabor was an instrument often used 
 by professional clowns, and Tarleton, the celebrated jester (see Ham. p. 
 221, note on Yoiir clowns, etc.) is represented in an old print as playing 
 on it. Here there is a play upon by, but it is not necessary to see in 
 tabor any allusion to its use as the sign or name of an inn. 
 
 8. Lies. Lodges, lives ; a common meaning of the word. See 0th. 
 p. 193. Coll. and W. read " lives " here. 
 
 1 1. To see this age! Cf. Ham. v. i. 151 : " the age is grown so picked," 
 etc. 
 
 12, Cheveril. Kid; elsewhere used as a symbol of flexibility. Cf. 
 Hen. VILL. ii. 3. 32: "your soft cheveril conscience ;" and R. and J. ii. 
 4. 87 : "a wit of cheveril, that stretches from an inch narrow to an ell 
 broad." 
 
 14. Dally nicely. Play subtly or sophistically (Schmidt). Ci.Rich. IL. 
 ii. I. 84 : " Can sick men play so nicely with their names ?" 
 
 34. Pilchards. " Pilchers " in the folios. The fish "is so like the 
 herring that, according to Lord Teignmouth, they can only be distin- 
 guished by the ability of the pilchard to furnish the fat in which it can 
 be fried, which the herring lacks " (W.). 
 
 38. The orb. The earth ; as in A. and C, v. 2. 85 : " But when he 
 meant to quail and shake the orb," etc. 
 
 42. Pass upon. Make a thrust at ; a metaphor taken from fencing. 
 For the literal use, see Ham. v. 2. 309 : " I pray you, pass with your 
 best violence," etc. 
 
 43. Expenses. " Drinking-money " (Schmidt). 
 
 49. A pair of these. Referring of course to the coin given him. 
 
 50. Use. Usury, interest. Cf. V. and A. 768: "But gold that 's put 
 to use more gold begets," etc. 
 
 51. Lord Pandartis, etc. Cf. T and C. i. I. 98, where Troilus says, 
 "I cannot come to Cressid but by Pandai*," etc. See also M. W. i. 3. 
 "^T^ : " Shall I Sir Pandarus of Troy become ?" 
 
 55. Cressida was a beggar. According to-the story, she finally became 
 a leper and begged by the roadside. 
 
 57. Welkin. Sky. See on ii. 3. 56 above; and for element in the 
 same sense, y. C. p. 140. 
 
ACT III. SCENE I. 147 
 
 63. Afot, like the haggard, etc. The folios have " And like ;" the cor- 
 rection was suggested by Johnson. For haggard— z. wild or untrained 
 hawk, see Much Ado, p. 140 ; and for check, see on ii. 5. 107 above. The 
 only tolerable explanation of the folio reading is also due to Johnson : 
 " The meaning may be that he must catch every opportunity, as the wild 
 hawk strikes every bird ;" but this does not suit the context. 
 
 67. Wise men'' s folly shown, etc. The 1st folio reads "wisemens folly 
 falne, quite taint," etc. (" wise mens " in later folios). The reading in 
 the text is Hanmer's, and is adopted by W. The latter remarks : "The 
 antithesis is plainly between the folly which the fool shows and that 
 which the wise men show. The former is fit, that is, becoming ; but 
 the latter, being unfit, that is, unbecoming, quite taints their wit, or in- 
 telligence." Many editors adopt Tyrwhitt's conjecture, " wise men, folly- 
 fallen [that is, fallen into folly], quite taint," etc. 
 
 70. Dieu voiis garde. As Sir Andrew did not know the meaning of 
 pourqnoi (i. 3. 86 above), some have thought it an oversight on the part 
 of S. that he is made to speak French here : but we may suppose that 
 he had merely picked up a few phrases, which he airs upon occasion. 
 Viola humours the affectation by replying in French. 
 
 73. Encounter. Go towards ; in the affected style of the time. 
 
 74. Trade. Business ; as in Ham. iii. 2. 346 : " Have you any further 
 trade with us .''" 
 
 76. List. Bound, limit ; here used affectedly for goal or end, in 
 sportive keeping with Sir Toby's address. See Ham. p. 249. 
 
 77. Taste. Try. Probably meant as another bit of affectation, and 
 not an ordinary metaphor, like "taste their valour" in iii. 4. 232 below. 
 
 82. Prevented. Anticipated. Cf. Ham. ii. 2. 305 ; "so shall my an- 
 ticipation prevent your discovery," etc. See also Ps. cxix. 147 : " I pre- 
 vented the dawning of the morning," etc. 
 
 ^Z. Pregnant. See on ii. 2. 26 above. Vouchsafed =voMQk\'=i,-2^^x\^. 
 
 90. All ready. Malone's emendation of the "already " of the folios. 
 
 98. Lowly. Schmidt explains the word as = " mean, base;" as iny. C. 
 iii. I. 36 : "lowly courtesies." 
 
 108. To solicit. For the to after hear, see Gr. 349. 
 
 109. Mnstc from the spheres. See A. K L. p. 162, note on The spheres. 
 Dear is a dissyllable (Gr. 480}. 
 
 no. Beseech you. The 3d and 4th folios have " I beseech you." For 
 ellipsis of the nominative, see Gr. 399-402. 
 
 111. Did here. The folios have "did heare " or "did hear." The 
 correction is due to Warb. Theo. pointed the old text thus : "enchant- 
 ment, you did hear," etc. 
 
 In enchautmeitt there is an allusion to the old idea of love-charms. 
 Cf. 0th. \. 2. 63 : " thou hast enchanted her," etc. 
 
 112. Abuse. Deceive (Schmidt). See Macb. p. 187 or Ham. p. 215. 
 115. To force. For the "indefinite use " of the infinitive, see Gr. 356. 
 
 118. Baited it. An allusion to "bear-baiting" (i. 3. 88 above). Cf. 
 2 Lien. VI. V. I. 148: "Are these thy bears.? we '11 bait thy bears to 
 death," etc. 
 
 119. Receiving. " Ready apprehension " (Warb.). Cf ii. 2. 9 above. 
 
148 NOTES. 
 
 120. Cypress. "Cipresse" in the folio. See on ii. 4. 52 above. Cf. 
 W. T. iv. 4. 220 ; 
 
 " Lawn as white as driven snow, 
 Cyprus black as e'er was crow;'' 
 
 and Milton, // Pens. 35 : 
 
 "And sable stole of Cyprus lawn, 
 Over thy decent shoulders drawn." 
 
 Halliwell quotes the Ballad of Robin Hood, Scarlet, and John: 
 
 "Her riding-suit was of sable-hue black, 
 Cyprus over her face, 
 Through which her rose-like cheeks did blush 
 All with a comely grace." 
 
 121. Hides. Delius conjectures " Hideth." The later folios read "my 
 poor heart." Malone took hear to be a dissyllable, like dear in 109 
 above ; but that is a doubtful way of mending the metre here. 
 
 122. Degree. Step ; \\ke grise (see 0th. p. 165) in the next line. 
 
 123. A vulgar proof. A matter of common experience ; as in y. C. ii. 
 
 1. 21 : '"t is a common proof," etc. 
 
 132. Proper. Comely, handsome ; as in M. N. D. i. 2. 88, M. of V. i. 
 
 2, 77, etc. 
 
 133. Westward-ho ! The familiar cry of the boatmen on the Thames, 
 like " Eastward-ho !" The former was taken as the name of a comedy 
 by Dekker, as the latter was by B. J., Chapman, and Marston for one 
 which they wrote in conjunction (Clarke). 
 
 134. Attend. W. adopts Steevens's " 'tend." 
 
 138. That you do think, etc. "Viola's elegantly enigmatical way of 
 telling Olivia that she is mistakenly enamoured" (Clarke). 
 
 149. Maidhood. Cf. 0th. i. I. 173 : "youth and maidhood." See on 
 i. 5. 202 above. 
 
 150. Maugre. In spite of; used only here and in T. A. iv. 2. no and 
 Lear, v. 3. 131. 
 
 Thy pride. The Coll. MS. has "my pride." 
 153. For that. Because. See Gr. 151, 288. 
 
 158. And that no woman has. And that has never been given to 
 woman; that referring to the idea of" true love " implied in hearty bosom^ 
 and truth. 
 
 159. Save I. See Gr. 118. 
 
 Scene II. — 7. 77?^^. Omitted in ist and 2d folios. 
 
 10. Argument. Proof. See Mjich Ado, p. 139. 
 
 12. ''Slight. See on ii. 5. 30 above. 
 
 19. Liver. See on ii. 4. 98 above ; and for accosted, cf. i. 3. 52. 
 
 21. Fire-new. Fresh from the mint, like brand-new. Cf. L. L. L. i. I. 
 179; "fire-new words;" Rich. III. i. 3. 256: "Your fire-new stamp of 
 honour is scarce current," etc. 
 
 24. Sailed into the north, etc. Mr. C. H. Coote, in a paper on the 
 "new map" of 72 below, read before the New Shakspere Society, June 
 14, 1878, makes this a reference to the discovery of Northern Novya 
 
ACT III. SCENE II. 149 
 
 Zembla by the Dutchman Barenz in 1596, the news of which did not 
 reach Holland until 1598. 
 
 29. Brownist. The Brownists were a Puritan sect, so called from 
 Robert Browne, a noted separatist of Elizabeth's time. 
 
 33. Love-broker. Agent or " ambassador of love " {M. ofV. ii. 9. 92). 
 
 39. Curst. Sharp, waspish. See M, N. D. p. 167. Douce sees here 
 an allusion to the proverb "A curst cur must be tied short." 
 
 41. If tJiou thou'st him, etc. Theo. considered this an allusion to 
 Attorney-General Coke's insulting address to Raleigh on his trial in 
 1602 ; but this was before the discovery of Manningham's memorandum 
 (see p. 10 above). On the use oithou in this way, see Gr. 233. 
 
 44. The bed of Ware. This famous old four-poster was ten feet and 
 nine inches square, and capable of holding a dozen persons. A cut of it 
 may be found in Knight's Pictorial Shakspere, in Halliwell's folio ed., 
 and in Chambers's Book of Days. D. says : "At what inn in Ware it 
 was kept during Shakespeare's days is uncertain ; but, after being for 
 many years at the Saracen's Head, it was sold there by auction in Sep- 
 tember, 1864, and knocked down at a hundred guineas, the newspapers 
 erroneously adding that Mr, Charles Dickens was the purchaser." 
 
 48. Cubictdo. Chamber, lodging (from the Latin cubiadwn) ; another 
 of Sir Toby's " afifectioned " words. 
 
 54. Wain-ropes. Cart-ropes. See on ii. 5. 60 above; and for hale 
 (—haul, draw), see Much Ado, p. 137. 
 
 57. Liver. See on ii. 4. 98 above. 
 
 58. Anatomy. Contemptuous for body; as in R. and J. iii. 3. 106 
 (Schmidt). 
 
 59. Opposite. Opponent. See on ii. 5. 137 above. 
 
 61. Nine. Theobald's emendation of the "mine" of the folios. The 
 wren lays nine or ten eggs at a time, and the last-hatched nestling is 
 generally the smallest of the brood (Steevens). Some editors, however, 
 retain " mine." 
 
 63. Stitches. Cf Temp. i. 2. 326 : 
 
 " For this, be sure, to-night thou shalt have cramps, 
 Side-stitches that shall pen thy breath up." 
 
 66. Passages. Acts ; as in i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 8 : "passages of life," etc. 
 
 68. Pedant. Pedagogue ; its only sense in S. Cf. L. L. L. iii. I. 179: 
 ■ " a domineering pedant o'er the boy," etc. 
 
 A school i' the church. Halliwell states that the Grammar School at 
 Stratford was at intervals during Shakespeare's time (probably while the 
 schoolhouse was under repair) kept in the adjacent Chapel of the Guild, 
 which was separated only by a lane from New Place. In the cut on page 
 150, the Grammar School is the building at the right of the Chapel. The 
 latter was founded in 1269; but the chancel was rebuilt in 1450, and 
 the rest of the edifice in the reign of Henry VH., to which period the 
 school-house also belongs. See also cut in M. ofKp.i i. 
 
 72. The new map, etc. The editors have generally followed Steevens 
 in seeing here an allusion to a map engraved for Linschoten's Voyages, 
 an English translation of which was published in 1598. K. has a cut 
 (not perfectly accurate in its details), showing the multilineal character 
 
I50 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 THE GUILD CHAl'EL AND GRAMMAR SCHOOL, STRATFORD. 
 
 of the map. But, as Mr, Coote has proved in the paper mentioned 
 above (see on 24), this map was not a new one, but " a feebly reduced 
 copy of an old one, the latest geographical information to be found on it 
 when T. N. appeared being at least thirty years old," and " it showed 
 no portion of the great Indian peninsula." The true new map was 
 pretty certainly one which Hallam in his Literature of Europe calls " the 
 best map of the i6th century," and which he says is "found in a few 
 copies of the^;'j'/ edition of Hakluyt's Voyages.'''' This edition, however, 
 was published in 1589, while the map (see on 24 above) records discov- 
 eries made at least seven years later. " The truth," as Mr. Coote re- 
 marks, " seems to be that it was a separate map well known at the time, 
 made in all probability for the convenience of the purchasers of either 
 one or the other of the two editions of Hakluyt " [the second was pub- 
 
ACT III. SCENE III. 
 
 151 
 
 lished in 1 598-1600]. The author of the map was probably Mr. Em- 
 merie Mollineux of Lambeth, who was also the first Englishman to make 
 a terrestrial globe.* 
 
 The augmentation of the Indies on this map consists in " a marked de- 
 velopment of the geography of India proper, then known as the land of 
 the Mogores or Mogol, the island of Ceylon, and the two peninsulas of 
 Cochin-China and the Corea." Japan also " began to assume its modern 
 shape," and there are "traces of the first appearance of the Dutch under 
 Houtman at Bantam (west end of Java), synchronizing almost within 
 a year with that of their fellow-countrymen in Novya Zembla, and 
 which within ten years led to their unconscious discovery, or rather re- 
 discovery, of Australia." It may be added that this map has more lines 
 than the one in Linschoten's Voyages, there being sixteen sets of rhumb- 
 lines on the former to twelve on the latter. Mr. Coote's paper is printed 
 in full in the Transactions of the Nezv Shakspere Society, 1877-79, p. 88 
 fol., with a fac-simile engraving of a portion of the map. 
 
 Scene III. — %. Jealousy. Apprehension. It is often = suspicion ; as 
 in Hen. V. ii. 2. 126. See also Ham. p. 247. 
 
 9. Skilless. Inexperienced. Cf. Temp. iii. i. 53 : 
 
 *' How features are abroad 
 I am skilless of;" 
 
 and R. and J. iii. 3, 132 : "Like powder m a skilless soldier's flask." 
 
 15. But thanks, etc. The folio reads: "And thankes : and euer oft 
 good turnes." The emendation is due to Theo., and is perhaps the best 
 of the many that have been proposed. The Coll, MS. has "And thanks, 
 still thanks ; and very oft good turns." 
 
 17. Worth. Wealth, fortune. Cf R. and J. ii. 6. 32 : "They are but 
 beggars that can count their worth ;" 0th. i. 2. 28 : " the sea's worth ;" 
 Lear, iv. 4. 10 : " my outward worth," etc. 
 
 18. What 's to do? For the active use of the infinitive, see Gr. 359. 
 
 19. Reliqiies. Explained by the memorials and things of fame in 23 
 just below. 
 
 20. Renozv7i. Cf Hen, V. i. 2. 118 : "The blood and courage that re- 
 nowned them," etc. The participle renowned is still in use. 
 
 26. His. Cf. I He7i. VI. iii. 2. 123: "Charles his gleeks," etc. For 
 other examples, see Gr. 217. 
 
 29. Belike. Probably, I suppose. See Ham. p. 225. 
 
 32. Bloody argument. Qi. Hen. V. iv. i. 150: "when blood is their 
 argument;" Id. iii. i. 21 : "And sheath'd their swords for lack of argu- 
 ment," etc. 
 
 36. Lapsed. Surprised, caught (Schmidt). See Ham. p. 238. Clarke 
 explains it as = " inadvertently straying, heedlessly lost." 
 
 * This globe was brought out in 1592, and " the only example of it known to exist in 
 England is the one now preserved in the Library of the Middle Temple, with the date 
 altered (by the pen) to 1603." Mr. Coote suggests that, as S. was not unfamiliar with 
 the use of the globe (see C. of E.\\\. 2. n6, and cf R. 0/ L. 407), "he may possibly have 
 consulted and handled this precious monument of geography, tJte first globe made in 
 England and by aft E nglisk/nnu.'" 
 
152 NOTES. 
 
 37. Open. Openly. Gr. i. Cf. in open in Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 405 : "was 
 view'd in open as his queen." 
 
 41. Whiles. Needlessly changed by some editors to "while." Cf. 
 Temp. ii. I. 217, 284, 310, y- C. i. 2. 209, etc. Gr. 137. 
 
 Scene IV. — i. He says he 7/ come. Apparently = Suppose he says 
 he '11 come. Theo. made it read " Say, he will come." 
 
 2. Of. On. Cf. A. W. iii. 5. 103 : " I will bestow some precepts of 
 this virgin" ("on" in later folios), etc. Gr. 175. 
 
 5. Sad and civil. Sober and well-mannered (Schmidt). For sad, see 
 Micch Ado, p. 121 ; and for civil, see Id. p. 133. 
 
 7-10. Where is . . . rave ? Printed as verse in the folio, the lines end- 
 ing with madam, madam, and rave. 
 
 12. Were best. See on i'. 5. 27 above. 
 
 19. Sad. Grave, serious ; as in 69 below. Cf. 5 above. 
 
 23. Please ojte, etc. The title of an old ballad. 
 
 47. Thy yellow stockings! Lettsom suggested " My yellow stockings !" 
 as Olivia has no idea that Malvolio is quoting the letter. 
 
 52. A7n I made ? It has been suggested by those who believe that 
 Olivia was a widow (see p. 10 above) that made should be "maid;" but 
 this is sufficiently disproved by i. 2. 36 above. Clarke says : " Olivia's 
 surprise is at hearing that she, the rich heiress, the lady of rank, should 
 be supposed to have a chance of making her fortune, of becoming ' a 
 made woman.' " 
 
 53. Midsi0)imer madness. Steevens quotes from Ray's Proverbs, "'T is 
 midsummer moon with you " (that is, you are mad) ; and Halliwell, 
 among many similar allusions, gives from Palsgrave, 1590: "He wyll 
 waxe madde this mydsommer moone, if you take nat good hede on 
 hym ;" and Poor Richard's Almanack : " Some people about midsummer 
 moon are affected in their brain." 
 
 60. Miscarry. Often = come to a bad end, perish, die, etc. Cf. M. of 
 V. ii. 8. 29, iii. 2. 318, v. i. 251, Cor. i. i. 270, R. afidj. v. 3. 267, etc. 
 
 66. Tang. The 1st folio misprints "langer." Cf. the letter, ii. 5. 13S 
 above. 
 
 68. Consequeittly. Subsequently, afterwards ; as in K. John, iv. 2. 240, 
 etc. 
 
 69. Sir. Lord ; as in Temp. v. i. 69 : " a loyal sir," etc. For the 
 ironical use of the word, see Oth. p. 174, note on Play the sir. 
 
 70. Limed her. Caught her as with bird-lime. See Much Ado, p. 142 
 or Ham. p. 233. 
 
 For Jove's Halliwell gives " God's," which may have been the original 
 reading, changed in obedience to the act of James I. against the use of 
 the divine name on the stage (cf. Oth. p. 11). W. conjectures " Love's." 
 
 73. Fellow. He takes the word in the sense of " companion " (John- 
 son). 
 
 74. Adheres. Coheres, is in accordance. See Macb. p. 179. 
 
 75. Incredtdous. Incredible. Cf deceivable in iv. 3. 21 below, and 
 unprizable in v. I. 49. Gr. 3. 
 
 80. In little. In a small compass. Cf. L. C. 90 : 
 
ACT II L SCENE I V. 
 
 153 
 
 " For on his visage was in little drawn 
 What largeness thinks in Paradise was sawn." 
 
 See also Ham. p. 208. 
 
 84. Private. Privacy ; as in the common phrase in private. 
 
 97. Water. For other allusions to this method of diagnosis, see 
 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 2 and Macb. v. 3. 51. Douce remarks : " Here may be a 
 direct allusion to one of the two ladies of this description mentioned in 
 the following passage from Hey wood's play of The Wise Woman of Hogs - 
 don : ' You have heard of Mother Nottingham, who for her time was 
 pretty well skill'd in casting of waters : and after her. Mother Bombye.' " 
 
 107. Bawcock. Used like chuck [^ chick) but always masculine 
 (Schmidt). See Hen. V. p. 163 ; and for chnck, Macb. p. 212. 
 
 111. Cherry-pit. A game in which cherry-stones were pitched into a 
 small hole. Steevens quotes The Witch of Edmonton : "I have lov'd a 
 witch ever since I play'd at cherry-pit ;" and Halliwell, among other 
 illustrations, gives from the old interlude of The Worlde and the Chylde, 
 1522 : " I can playe at the chery-pytte," 
 
 112. Collier. The devil was so called for his blackness. Johnson 
 quotes the old proverb, "Like will to like, quoth the Devil to the Collier." 
 
 118. Element. Cf. iii. i. 57 above. 
 
 129. In a dark room and bound. On the old-time treatment of the 
 insane, see A. Y. L. p. 178, note on A dark house, etc. 
 
 134. A finder of madmen. Alluding to the legal ^\\X2i^t, finding mad 
 {ci. finding guilty, etc.). 
 
 136. For a May morning. An allusion to the popular sports and di- 
 versions of May-day. 
 
 144. Admire. Cf. Temp. v. I. 154: 
 
 "these lords 
 At this encounter do so much admire 
 That they devour their reason," etc. 
 
 151. To. Omitted by Rowe and some modern editors. 
 
 156. The windy side. The safe side ; a metaphor taken from hunting. 
 Cf Much Ado, ii. i. 327 : "it keeps on the windy side of care ;" that is, 
 "so that care cannot scent and find it" (Schmidt). 
 
 I59« Upon mine. Johnson suggested "upon thine;" but, as Mason 
 remarks, the old reading is more humorous. " The man on whose soul 
 he hopes that God will have mercy is the one that he supposes will fall 
 in the combat ; but Sir Andrew hopes to escape unhurt, and to have no 
 present occasion for that blessing." Cf what Dame Quickly says in 
 He7i. V. iii. 2. 20 : " Now I, to comfort him, bid him a' should not think 
 of God ; I hoped there was no need to trouble himself with any such 
 thoughts yet." 
 
 165. Commerce. Business, intercourse. See Ham. p. 218. 
 
 By and by. Presently, soon. See 0th. p. 180 or Hen. V. p. 155. 
 
 167. Scout. Be on the look-out. Me is the "ethical dative." Gr. 220. 
 
 168. Btim-baily. Changed by Theo. to "bum-bailiff;" but the blunder 
 was no doubt intentional. 
 
 169. Horrible. The later folios have "horribly." Gr. i. Cf. unchary 
 in 191 below. 
 
154 
 
 NOTES, 
 
 171. Gives manhood more approbation. That is, gets one more credit 
 for manly courage. 
 
 185, Cockatrices. For the fabled power of the cockatrice or basilisk to 
 kill with a look, see IIe7i. V. p. 183, note on The fatal balls, and R. and J. 
 p. 186, note on Death-darting eye, etc. Cf. also R. of L. 540 : " a cocka- 
 trice' dead-killing eye." 
 
 191. On '/. Some editors adopt Theobald's "out;" but no change 
 seems called for. We are inclined, with Schmidt, to make laid on ''t — 
 staked upon it. Cf. M. of V. iii. 5. 85 : " And on the wager lay two 
 earthly women ;" Ham.Y. 2. 174: "he hath laid on twelve for nine," etc. 
 Utichary "—heedlessly, recklessly. 
 
 195. Havioiir. Commonly printed " 'haviour," but it is not a con- 
 traction oi behaviour. See \Vb. s. v. 
 
 K)"]. Jewel. "Any personal ornament of gold or precious stones" 
 (Schmidt), a piece of jewelry. Thus in M. of V. v. i. 224, it is = a ring; 
 in Cymb. ii. 3. 146, a bracelet, etc. Steevens quotes Markham, Arcadia, 
 1607: "She gave him a very fine jewel, wherein was set a most rich 
 diamond." 
 
 211. Attends. Is waiting for. See 6>M. p. 188. 
 
 Dismount thy tuck. Draw thy sword or rapier. Cf. I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 
 274: "you vile standing-tuck" (no hyphen in early eds.). Halliwell 
 quotes Nomenclator, 1585 : ^'■Veriitiim, ... a rapier ; a tucke ;" and Bul- 
 lein, Btihvarke of Defence, 1579 : "with tucke and sharp knife." 
 
 212. Yare. Quick, ready. Cf. A. and C. iii. 7. 39: "Their ships are 
 yare, yours heavy." See also Id. iii. 13. 131, v. 2. 286, Temp. i. i. 7, 37, 
 v. I. 224, etc. The ■a.diNt.xh yarely occurs in Temp. i. i. 4 and A. and C. ii. 
 2. 216. 
 
 220. Opposite. See on ii. 5. 137 above, and cf 254 below. 
 
 223. Unhatched. "Unbacked, not blunted with blows" (Schmidt). Cf. 
 hatched (Fr. hache) = cut, engraved, in T. and C. i. 3. 65. As Sr. re- 
 marks, "the word exists still in the technical cross-hatching of engrav- 
 ers." Many editors adopt Pope's " unbacked." 
 
 224. On carpet consideration. That is, a "mere carpet-knight;" which, 
 according to Clarke, means one "created in times of peace, kneeling on 
 a carpet, and not on the field of battle." See Mtich Ado, p. 168, note on 
 Carpet-mongers. 
 
 225. Incensement. Anger, exasperation; used by S. only here. 
 
 227. Hob, nob. A corruption oi hab or nab — \x2i\e or have not, hit or 
 miss, at random. Holinshed {Ireland) has "shot hab or nab at ran- 
 dom." Cf. Hudibras : "Although set down hab-nab, at random." 
 
 230. Conduct. Escort ; as in M. ofV. iv. i. 148, Hen. V. i. 2. 297, etc. 
 
 232. Belike. See on iii. 3. 29 above. 
 
 Qnirk. Humour, whim. Cf. A. IV. iii. 2. 51 : "quirks of joy and 
 grief," etc. 
 
 238. Meddle. " Have to do" (Schmidt) ; as in 266 below. Cf. R. and 
 y. i. 2. 40 : " the shoemaker should meddle with his yard," etc. Malone 
 compares the vulgar expression, "I '11 neither meddle nor make with it." 
 
 248. A mortal arbitrement. "A deadly decision, an arbitration by the 
 sword " (Clarke). 
 
ACT III. SCENE IV. 
 
 155 
 
 260. Re-enter Sir Toby, etc. D. begins a new scene here, headed ^'■The 
 Street adjoining Olivia's Garden^ He says : " Though the folio does not 
 mark a new scene, it is certain that previous to the entrance of the two 
 knights, the audience of Shakespeare's days (who had no painted mov- 
 able scenery before their eyes*) were to suppose a change of scene." It 
 appears from v. i. 58 below that Antonio was arrested "in the streets ;" 
 that is, in the street " at the corner of the orchard " (iii. 4. 166) or " the 
 orchard-end " (iii. 4. 212), and not in the " orchard " or garden (see J. C. 
 p. 142 or Much Ado, p. 126). We, however, retain the old arrangement 
 of scenes, to avoid confusion in cross-references. 
 
 261. Firago. A corruption oi virago. The critics have been troubled 
 because the word is feminine ; but, as Schmidt says, it is " used at ran- 
 dom by Sir Toby to frighten Sir Andrew, who ' has not bestowed his 
 time in the tongues.' " See on ii. 5. 38 above. 
 
 262. Stuck. The same word as stock —stoccado, or stoccata, a thrust in 
 fencing. Cf. Ham. iv. 7. 162 : "your venomed stuck." See also R. and 
 J. p. 181, note on A la stoccata. Capell prints "stuck-in," and Sr. 
 "stuckin." 
 
 265. The Sophy. See on ii. 5. 166 above. 
 
 279. Is as horribly conceited. Is possessed with as horrible an idea. 
 For conceit— to form an idea, to judge, cf. J. C. i. 3. 162, iii. i. 192, and 
 0th. iii, 3. 149. 
 
 282. Oath sake. So printed in the early eds., and probably to be ex- 
 plained in the same way as "justice sake" {j. C. iv, 3, 19), "sentence 
 end" {A. V. L. iii. 2. 144), etc. Abbott (Gr. 217) recognizes this ellipsis 
 only in dissyllables. Many editors follow Capell in printing "oath's 
 sake ;" but the Var. of 1821, K., St., W,, the Camb. ed,, and Clarke re- 
 tain the old reading. D, has "oath-sake." 
 
 284. Supportaiice. Maintaining, upholding ; used only here and (liter- 
 ally) in Rich. II. iii. 4, 32 : "supportance to the bending twigs." 
 
 291. By the duello. According to the laws of duelling. For an ac- 
 count of Saviolo's book on this subject, see A. Y. L. p, 198, 
 
 302. Undertaker. Meddler (Schmidt) ; or perhaps = one who takes a 
 business upon himself, as in Oth. iv. i. 224, the only other instance of 
 the word in S. 
 
 305. If you please. " The exquisite humour and perfectly character- 
 istic effect of these three words in Viola's mouth, at this juncture, are 
 delightful" (Clarke). 
 
 313. Favour. Face. See on ii. 4. 25 above. 
 
 327. Part. For the adverbial use, cf. Oth. v. 2. 296 : "hath part con- 
 fess'd his villany," etc, 
 
 329, Having. Property. See A. Y. L. p. 178. So my present— v^YizX 
 I now have. 
 
 345. With such sajictity of love, etc. The break in the construction 
 here " has a specially natural effect, from the agitation with which An- 
 tonio speaks " (Clarke). 
 
 347. Venerable. Worthy of reverence or worship. It is used meta- 
 
 * See our ed. of R. and y. p. 206, note on Romeo, I come, etc. 
 
156 NOTES. 
 
 phorically, as the context shows. The Coll. MS. substitutes "verita- 
 ble." 
 
 350. Feature. For the singular (=="make, exterior, the whole turn or 
 cast of the body," as Schmidt defines it), cf. i Hen. VI. v. 5. 68 : " Her 
 peerless feature, joined with her \mi\\f Hani. iii. 1. 167 : "to show virtue 
 her own feature," etc. 
 
 352. Unkmd. Used in a stronger sense than at present, and almost = 
 unnatural. Q-i.J. C. iii. 2. 187 : " the most unkindest cut of all ;" Leaj', 
 iii. 4. 73 : " his unkind daughters," etc. 
 
 354. Trunks. The allusion is to the elaborately carved chests of the 
 poet's time, specimens of which are still to be seen in museums and old 
 English mansions. Schmidt makes o'e7'Jionrtshed — ^^ wzxrushtd over;" 
 but it more likely refers to the florid carving of these ancient trunks. 
 This word is again used figuratively in i Hen. IV. ii. 4. 495, where the 
 Prince calls Falstafif "that trunk of humours." 
 
 358. So do not I. " This, I believe, means, I do not yet believe myself 
 when, from this accident, I gather hope of my brother's life" (Johnson). 
 It may mean " He believes that he knows me ; I do not believe so " 
 (Clarke). 
 
 362. Couplet. Couple; used by S. only here and in Ham. v. i, 310: 
 "her golden couplets." 
 
 363. I i?iy brother know, etc. That is, I recognize my resemblance to 
 my brother when I see my own face in a mirror. 
 
 365. He went, etc. This seems to be introduced by the poet to ex- 
 plain why Viola is dressed like her brother, which was necessary to their 
 being taken for each other. 
 
 367. If it prove. That is, " that I, dear brother, be now ta'en for 
 you" (361 above). 
 
 374. 'Slid. A contraction of " by God's lid " [T. and C. i. 2. 228). It 
 occurs again in M. W. iii. 4. 24. See on ii. 5. 30 above. 
 
 ACT IV. 
 
 Scene I. — 12. Vent. Reed remarks that "this affected word seems 
 to have been in use in Shakespeare's time." There can be no doubt of 
 that, as he has used it himself eight or ten times. See Temp. i. 2. 280, 
 A. V. L. ii. 7. 41, Tear, i. i. 168, etc. 
 
 14. This great hibber, the xvorld. The folio reading, retained by Coll., 
 D., K., v., Halliwell, the Camb. editors, and Clarke. The meaning 
 seems to be, I am afraid the whole world is growing cockneyish ; or, as 
 Johnson puts it, "affectation and foppery will overspread the world." 
 This certainly seems a simpler and more natural explanation than we 
 get from Douce's emendation, "this great lubberly word," which W. 
 adopts. As D. remarks, it is hardly probable that S. would have made 
 the Clown speak o{ vent as "a great lubberly word," or that "great 
 lubberly " could signify either " imposing " (Badham) or " pretentious " 
 
ACT IV. SCEA'E II. 
 
 157 
 
 (W.). The text may possibly be corrupt, but we prefer it to any emen- 
 dation that has been proposed. K. suggests that the passage may be 
 intended to be spoken aside, and is — "I am afraid the world will prove 
 this great lubber (Sebastian) a cockney ;" but the inversion seems awk- 
 ward here. 
 
 15. Uitgird thy strangeness. Unbend or relax thy reserve. Qi. strange 
 in ii. 5. 156 above. 
 
 18. Greek. " Jester " (Malone), " merry-maker " (Clarke). Cf. T. aiid 
 CA. 2. 118 : "a merry Greek indeed ;" Id. iv. 4. 58 : " the merry Greeks." 
 The Greeks were proverbially spoken of by the Romans as fond of rev- 
 elry and merriment (Schmidt). 
 
 23. Fojirteen years'' purchase. An English technical term in buying 
 land. The current price in the time of S. appears to have been twelve 
 years' purchase; 2iwdi. fourteen years'' purchase may therefore be = a high 
 price. 
 
 26. And there, etc. The folio has " and there, and there," but the 
 measure requires the third " and there," which Capell added. Such 
 omissions are not uncommon in the early eds. 
 
 39. IVell fleshed. Evidently addressed to Sebastian, not, as some have 
 supposed, to Sir Andrew. Fleshed— mdide. fierce and eager for combat, 
 as a dog fed with flesh only (Schmidt). Cf Heji. V. iii. 3. ii : "the 
 flesh'd soldier ;" Rich. III. iv. 3. 6 : "flesh'd villains, bloody dogs," etc. 
 
 49. Manners. Used as singular in A. W. ii. 2. 9, R. and J. v. 3. 214, 
 etc. 
 
 51. Rudesby. Rude fellow. Cf. T. of S. iii. 2. 10: "a mad -brain 
 rudesby, full of spleen." 
 
 53. Extent. Conduct (Schmidt); as in Ham. ii. 2. 390: "my extent 
 to the players." Johnson takes it to be — violence, connecting it with 
 the legal sense of seizure of goods, for which see A. Y. L. p. 169. 
 
 54. Friiitless. Vain, idle (Schmidt). 
 
 56. Botched up. Cf. the use of botcher in i. 5. 41 above. See also 
 Hen. V. ii. 2. 115 and Ham. iv. 5. 10. 
 
 58. Deny. Refuse, say no. Cf M. of V. iii. 2. 291, A. W. ii. i. 90, 
 Rich. III. iii. i. 35, etc. For beshrezv, see M. N'. D. p. 152. 
 
 59. Heart. For the play on the word, see on i. i. 16 above. 
 
 60. What relish is in this ? " liow does this taste ! What judgment 
 am I to make .of it ?" (Johnson). 
 
 62. Lethe. See Hai?i. p. 195. 
 
 Scene II. — 2. Sir Topas. The title Sir was formerly applied to 
 priests and curates in general. Nares explains the usage thus : '■'■ Domi- 
 nus, the academical title of a bachelor of arts, was usually rendered by 
 Sir in English at the universities ; therefore, as most clerical persons 
 had taken that first degree, it became usual to style them ^/r." Latimer 
 speaks of " a Sir John, who hath better skill in playing at tables, or in 
 keeping a garden, then in God's word." 
 
 4. Dissemble. Disguise. Sr. quotes Hutton's Z>/r/., 1583 : "Z>?>j-zw//- 
 lo, to dissemble, to cloak, to hide." 
 
 6. Tall. Reed adopted Farmer's conjecture of " fat," and Tyrwhitt 
 
158 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 suggested " pale." Steevens says that the Clown may mean " not tall 
 enough to overlook a pulpit." Clarke thinks that tall is=stout, robust 
 (see on i. 3. 18 above), making a good antithesis to lean. The natural 
 interpretation seems to us to be, not of sufficiently commanding presence. 
 
 10. Competitors. Confederates, associates. Cf. Z. L. L. ii. i. 82 : " he 
 and his competitors in oath," etc. 
 
 12. Bonos dies. Clarke says, " Spanish, good day." We should have 
 taken it to be Latin. 
 
 The old hermit ofPf'ague. " Not the celebrated heresiarch, Jerome of 
 Prague, but another of that name, born likewise at Prague, and called 
 the hermit of Camaldoli in Tuscany " (Douce). 
 
 14. King Gorboduc. An old British king. The folios have *'Gorbo- 
 dacke " or " Gorbodack." 
 
 15. For what is that, etc. "A playful satire on the pedantry of logic 
 in the schools" (Clarke). 
 
 36. Bay-windoivs. The English editors explain that this is "the name 
 for what are now called bozv-zvindows.'''' We hardly need say that in this 
 country bay-window is the term in use. Cf. B. J., Cynthia's Revels: "re- 
 tired myself into a bay-window ;" Middleton, Women beware Women: 
 
 " 'T is a sweet recreation for a gentlewoman 
 
 To stand in a bay-window, and see gallants," etc. 
 
 Boswell says: "Johnson admits only bay-window into his Dictionary, 
 and consequently considers bow-window as a vulgar corruption." 
 
 37. Clear-stores. The first folio has "cleere stores," the later ones 
 " cleare stones " or " clear stones." If the former is what S. wrote, it 
 is doubtless equivalent to the Gothic clerestory; if the latter, " clear 
 stones," or transparent stones, is nonsense of the same sort as transpa- 
 rent as barricadoes. That some of the editors should complain of both 
 readings as " unintelligible " is almost as good a joke as any of the 
 Clown's. 
 
 48. Constant. Consistent, logical. Cf. constancy = consistency, in 
 M. IV. />. V. I. 26, etc. 
 
 49. Pythagoras. For other allusions to his doctrine of metempsycho- 
 sis, see M. qfV. iv. 2. 54 fol. and A.Y. L. iii. 2. 187. 
 
 51. Happily. Most editors adopt Capell's "haply;" but happily often 
 occurs with this sense. See Ham. pp. 175, 208, or Gr. 42. 
 
 58. Woodcock. See on ii. 5. 79 above. 
 
 62. For all waters. That is, fit for any thing, like a fish that can swim 
 equally well in all waters (Malone). Warb. takes it to refer to "the 
 actor's ability of making the audience cry either with mirth or grief;" 
 and Mason sees an allusion to the jeweller's use oi zvater (=the lustre 
 of a gem), with a pun on Topas and topaz. 
 
 69. Upshot. See Ham. p. 277. 
 
 71. Hey Robin, etc. This old ballad may be found in Percy's Reliques. 
 
 74. Perdy. A corruption oi par Dieii. See also Ham. p. 229. 
 
 85. Besides. Often used as a preposition. . Cf. Sonn. 23. 2 : "besides 
 his part ;" C. of E. iii. 2. 78 : "besides myself," etc. Gr. 34. 
 
 90. Propertied. Made a property of, taken possession of (as a thing 
 having no will of its own). Cf K. John, v. 2. 79 : 
 
ACT IV. SCENE I IT. 
 
 ' I am too high-bom to be propertied, 
 To be a secondary at control," etc. 
 
 159 
 
 93. Malvolio, etc. St. inserts " \^As Sir Topas] " here ; but it is suffi- 
 ciently evident that the Clown is playing a double part, and carrying on 
 a colloquy with the imaginary parson. 
 
 94. Endeavour thyself. Halliwell cites Latimer, 6>;w^;zj'; "The devil, 
 with no less diligence, endeavoureth himself to let [see on v. i. 241 below] 
 and stop our prayers;" and Holinshed, Chronicles : "He endevored him- 
 self to answer the expectation of his people." 
 
 95. Bibble babble. Idle talk. Fluellen {ffe7t. V. iv. I. 71) calls it " pib- 
 ble pabble." Halliwell quotes Florio, Second Frtites, 1591: "cast idle- 
 nes, slouthfulnes, and thy bible bable aside ;" and Heywood, Spider and 
 Flie,i^66 : " all confused so in such bibble babble." 
 
 99. I will, sir, I will. " Spoken after a pause, as if, in the mean time. 
 Sir Topas had whispered" (Johnson). 
 
 102. Shent. Chidden, reproved, or "snubbed" (Clarke). See Ham. 
 p. 231. Reed quotes Ascham, Report and Discourse : "good men shall 
 commonly be shent if they speak what they should." 
 
 106. Well-a-day that, etc. Ah that, alas that, etc. Cf. R. and J. iv. 5. 
 15 : "O, well-a-day, that ever I was born !" In Per. iv. 4. 49 : "His 
 daughter's woe and heavy well-a-day" (=grief, sorrow). 
 
 109. Advantage. For the verb, see Hen. F". p. 175, note on The peas- 
 ant best advantages. 
 
 III. Are you not mad indeed? or do you, ^ic. Johnson omitted not, 
 and Malone conjectured "and" for or; but no change is necessary. 
 The Clown is made to speak in his usual rambling way, "seeming to 
 ask Malvolio a sympathizing question, but in fact asking him whether 
 he be not mad one way or other, either really or pretendedly, since mad 
 he seems to be " (Clarke). 
 
 122. Vice. The fool of the old moralities, doubtless so called from 
 the vicious qualities attributed to him (see D. and Wb.), and not, as Stee- 
 vens says, from the French vis (still used in vis-a-vis), because the char- 
 acter was acted in a mask. He often carried a dagger of lath, with which 
 he used to belabour the devil and sometimes attempted to pare his long 
 nails. Cf. He7i. V. iv. 4. 76 : " Bardolph and Nym had ten times more 
 valour than this roaring devil i' the old play, that every one may pare 
 his nails with a wooden dagger." See also Ham. p. 237, note on A vice 
 of kings. 
 
 129. Goodman devil. The ist folio has "good man diuell," the 2d 
 "good man Divell," the 3d and 4th "good man Devil." Some editors 
 adopt Rowe's "goodman Drivel." Goodman v^2iS a familiar appellation, 
 and sometimes used contemptuously; as in the "goodman boy" oi R. 
 and y. i. 5. 79 and Lear, ii. 2. 48. 
 
 Scene III. — 3. Wonder that enwraps me. Cf. Much Ado, iv. i. 146 : 
 " I am so attir'd in wonder," etc. 
 
 6. Was. That is, had been. For irregular use of tenses in S., see Gr. 
 346 fol. 
 , Credit. Explained by Coll. and Schmidt as=belief; but Steevens 
 
l6o NOTES. 
 
 gives quotations to show that the word was then used in the sense of 
 "oral intelligence," and Sr. adds from a letter of Elizabeth to Sir Nicho- 
 las Throgmorton : "This beror came from you with great spede ... We 
 have heard his credit, and fynd your carefulness and diligence very 
 great." 
 
 8. Golden. Valuable, excellent ; as in Macb.i.'j.il'. "golden opin- 
 ions," etc. 
 
 9. Disputes. Reasons, argues ; as in R. and. J. iii. 3. 63 : " Let me 
 dispute with thee," etc. 
 
 12. Instance. Example, precedent. For discourse = reasoning, see Ham. 
 p. 183, note on Discourse of reason. ' Sr. quotes from Granville : "The 
 act of the mind which connects propositions, and deduceth conclusions 
 from them, the schools call discourse, and we shall not miscall it if we 
 name it reason.'''' 
 
 14. Wrangle. Quarrel (Schmidt), or dispute (Clarke). The latter re- 
 marks that it was a term in logic, and adds : " S. thus maintains the in- 
 troduction of schoolmen's expressions throughout this portion of Sebas- 
 tian's speech ; which aids to give it a mattly air, in characteristic con- 
 trast with the womanly air investing all that is uttered by the twin coun- 
 terpart Viola." 
 
 18. Take and give back, etc. " Elliptically expressed, in Shakespeare's 
 most condensed yet comprehensive way. It gives the sense of 'take 
 affairs in hand, give back orders respecting them, and see to their 
 being executed with dispatch'" (Clarke). D. conjectures "them dis- 
 patch." 
 
 21. Deceivable. Deceptive, delusive ; as in the only other example of 
 the word in S. See Rich. II. ii. 3. 84: "whose duty is deceivable and 
 false." See also on i. 5. 165, 208, and ii. i. 22 above. Gr. 3. 
 
 24. Chantry. A chapel endowed for the purpose of chanting masses 
 for the souls of the dead. Cf. Hen. V. iv. i. 318 : 
 
 "and I have built 
 Two chantries, where the sad and solemn priests 
 Sing still for Richard's soul." 
 
 By=\izx^ by, or near ; as in L. L. L, v. 2. 94 : " into a neighbour thick- 
 et by," etc. 
 
 26. Plight me, etc. As Douce has shown, this was not an actual mar- 
 riage, but a betrothing, or formal promise of future marriage. It was 
 anciently known by the name of espousals, which subsequently came to 
 be applied to the marriage pi'oper, or what is here called the celebration. 
 See on v. i. 253 below. 
 
 28. May live, etc. Hanmer, for the metre, reads " May henceforth 
 live." Abbott (Gr. 508) considers it a case in which " a marked pause " 
 leads to the omission of a foot. 
 
 29. Whiles. Until. Cf. the use of while in Rich. II. i. 3. 122, Macb. 
 iii. I. 44, etc. See also Gr. 137. While is still used in this sense in 
 Yorkshire. 
 
 Co7ne to note. Become known. Cf. W. T.'\. 1.40: "a gentleman of 
 the greatest promise that ever came into my note," etc. 
 
 30. What time. At which time, when ; a poetical idiom. Cf. Rich. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. i6i 
 
 ///. iv, 4. 490 : " Where and what tuTie your majesty shall please ;" Mil- 
 ton, Lycidas, 28 : " What time the gray-fly winds her sultry horn," etc. 
 
 34. And heavens so shine, etc. Steevens suggests that there may be an 
 allusion to the proverbial saying, " Happy is the bride upon whom the 
 sun shines." 
 
 ACT V. 
 
 Scene I. — i. His. The later folios have " this." 
 
 18. Conchisions to be as kisses, etc. Theo. adopted Warburton's con- 
 jecture, " so that, conclusion to be asked, is," etc. Hanmer gave " the 
 conclusion to be asked is," etc. Farmer cites Lusfs Dominion : 
 
 " Queett. Come, let 's kisse. 
 Moor. Away, away. 
 Qjieen. No, no, sayes, I [ay] ; and twice away, sayes stay." 
 
 Coleridge says : " Surely Warb. could never have wooed by kisses and 
 won, or he would not have flounder-flatted so just and humorous, nor 
 less pleasing than humorous, an image into so profound a nihility. In 
 the name of love and wonder, do not four kisses make a double affirma- 
 tive ? The humour lies in the whispered ' No !' and the inviting ' Don't !' 
 with which the maiden's kisses are accompanied, and thence compared to 
 negatives, which by repetition constitute an affirmative." The Camb. 
 ed. remarks : " The meaning seems to be nothing more recondite than 
 this : as in the syllogism it takes two premises to make one conclusion, 
 so it takes two people to make one kiss." 
 
 25. Double-dealing. There is a play on the word, as on double-dealer 
 just below, and in Mnch Ado, v. 4. 116. 
 
 28. Grace. Virtue (Schmidt); as in R.ofL. 712 : "desire doth fight 
 with grace ;" A. Y. Z. i. 3. 56 : "as innocent as grace itself," etc. 
 
 30. So nuich a sinner to be. For the omission of as, see on ii. 4. 96 
 above. 
 
 34. Saint Bennet. This church, according to Halliwell, was St. Ben- 
 net's, Paul's Wharf, London, destroyed in the great fire of 1666. S. 
 doubtless had this in mind, but churches dedicated to San Benedetto, or 
 Benedict, are common enough in Italy. 
 
 36. At this throw. "By this device, by this trick" (Schmidt) ; allud- 
 ing to playing with dice or with bowls. Ci. M. of V. ii. i. 33 : 
 
 " If Hercules and Lichas play at dice 
 Which is the better man, the greater throw 
 May turn by fortune from the weaker hand ;" 
 
 and Cor. v. 2. 20 : 
 
 "Like to a bowl upon a subtle ground, 
 I have tumbled past the throw." 
 
 Some take throw to be = time. Cf. Chaucer, C. T. 5373 : "Now let us 
 stint of Custance but a throw " (that is, but a little while), etc. 
 
 40. Lullaby. The word was sometimes used as a verb ; as in Copley's 
 
 L 
 
i62 NOTES. 
 
 Fig for Fortune, 1596 (quoted by Halliwell) : " sweet sound that all mens 
 sences lullabieth." 
 
 48. Bazvbling. Insignificant, like a bauble. Cf. T. and C. i. 3. 35 : 
 " How many shallow bauble boats dare sail," etc. 
 
 49. Unprizable. Not to be prized, valueless (Schmidt). Abbott (Gr. 
 3) explains it as "not able to be made a prize of, or captured. "_ In the 
 only other passage in which S. uses the word (Cymb. i. 4. 99), it is=in- 
 valuable, inestimable. 
 
 50. Scathful. Harmful, destructive. Cf. the noun scathe (=injury, 
 damage) in K. John, ii. I. 75 : "To do offence and scathe in Christen- 
 dom," etc. ; and the verb in R. and J. i. 5. 86 : " This trick may chance 
 to scathe you." 
 
 51. Bottom. Still used in the sense of vessel. Cf. M. of V. \. i. 42, K. 
 John, ii. I. 73, and Hen. V. iii. chor. 12. 
 
 55. Fraught. Freight (which is not found in S.). Cf. 0th. iii. 3, 449 : 
 "Swell, bosom, with thy fraught." We ^nd fratightage in the same 
 sense in C. of E. iv. i. 87 and T. and C. prol. 13. For the \exh fratight, 
 see Temp. i.2. 13, Cymb. i. i. 126, etc. 
 
 From Candy. That is, on her voyage from Candy, or Candia. 
 
 56. Tiger. Again used as the name of a ship in Macb. i. 3. 7 : " Her 
 husband 's to Aleppo gone, master o' the Tiger." 
 
 58. Desperate of shame and state. Reckless of disgrace and danger 
 (Schmidt). 
 
 59. Brabble. Brawl, quarrel. Cf. T. A. ii. i. 62 : " This petty brabble 
 will undo us all." The word becomes prabble in the Welsh dialect of 
 Evans {M. W. i. i. 56, iv. i. 52, v. 5. 169) and Fluellen {Hen. V. iv. 8. 69). 
 We have brabbler=-o^2xx€i\^r in K. John, v. 2. 162. 
 
 62. Distraction. INIadness; as in 302 below. The word is here a 
 quadrisyllable, \{kt perfection in i. I. 39 above. Gr. 479. 
 
 63. Notable. Used oftener by S. in a bad than in a good sense. Cf. 
 T. G. of V. ii. 5. 47 : "a notable lubber ;" 0th. v. i. 78 : " O notable strum- 
 pet !" etc. 
 
 64. Mercies. Often = " the power of acting at pleasure, discretion" 
 (Schmidt). Cf. Temp. iv. i. 264 : " at mercy of my sword ;" M. of V. iv. 
 I. 355 : "in the mercy of the duke," etc. For the plural, cf. 2 Hen. IV. 
 V. 5. 130 : " I commit my body to your mercies ;" and see Macb. p. 209 
 (note on Loves), or Rich. II. p. 206 (note on Sights). 
 
 65. Dear. Heartfelt, earnest. Cf. Ha7n. i. 2. 182 : " my dearest foe ;" 
 and see note in our ed. p. 185. 
 
 71. Ingratefiil. Used by S. oftener than imgrateful. See Gr. 442. Cf. 
 ing'ate in 107 below. 
 
 73. Wrack. Wreck ; the only spelling in the early eds. It rhymes 
 with back in R. of L. 841, 966, Sonn. 126. 5, Macb. v. 5. 51, and with alack 
 in Per. iv. prol. 12. 
 
 75. Retentio7i. Reserve. It is used in a different sense in ii. 4. 96 
 above. 
 
 76. Dedication. Devotedness. 
 
 77. Ptire. Purely, merely. For the adverbial use, cf Ham. iii. 4. 158 : 
 " live the purer." 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. 163 
 
 78. Tjito. Unto ; as often. Cf. Hen. V. i. 2. 102 : " Look back into 
 your mighty ancestors," etc. 
 
 80. Being apprehended. That is, /being apprehended. Gr. 379. 
 
 82. To face me out. Cf. iv. 2. 91 above : "to face me out of my wits." 
 
 83. Twenty-years-removed. The hyphens are . not in the early eds- 
 Gr. 2. 
 
 93. Three months. See on i. 4. 3 above. 
 
 103. Eat. Heavy, dull, distasteful. Halliwell quotes Chapman, Bussy 
 d'Ambois: "'Tis grosse and fulsome." 
 
 107. Unauspicious . S. uses the word only here, and inauspicious only 
 in R. and y. v. 3. iii : "inauspicious stars." 
 
 108. Eaithfuir St. For the contraction, see Gr. 473. 
 
 112. The Egyptian thief. An allusion to the Greek romance of The- 
 age/ies and Chai'iclea, which was translated into English before 1587. 
 Thyamis, a robber chief, having fallen in love with Chariclea, seized her 
 and shut her up in a cave with the intent to make her his wife. Being 
 overpowered by another band of robbers, he rushed to the cave, in order 
 to kill her, but in the darkness slew another person instead. 
 
 114. Sometime. Used by S. interchangeably with sometimes, both ad- 
 verbially and adjectively. See Ham. p. 177. 
 
 115. N^on-regardance. Disregard, contempt; used by S. nowhere else. 
 
 116. And that^ And since that. See Gr. 285. 
 
 118. Marble-breasted. Cf. marble-hearted in Lear, i. 4. 281. Marble- 
 constant (=firm as marble) occurs in A. and C. v. 2. 240. 
 
 Wf). Million. Darling, favourite {¥x. mignon\ See i^/^r^. p. 153 or 
 Temp. p. 136. 
 
 120. Tender. Cherish, regard. See Ham. p. 244. 
 
 125. A raveii's heai't, etc. Cf. R, and J. iii. 2. 76 : " Dove-feather'd 
 raven !" and 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 76 : 
 
 " Seems he a dove ? His feathers are but borrow'd, 
 For he 's disposed as the hateful raven." 
 
 126. Most jocund, apt, and willingly. For the ellipsis of the adverbial 
 ending, cf j. C.\\. i. 224: "look fresh and merrily." For other exam- 
 ples, see Gr. 397. 
 
 127. To do you rest. See R. and f. p. 160, note on Do him disparage- 
 ment. Gr. 303. 
 
 132. Tainting. Disgracing, exposing to shame (Schmidt). Cf i Hen. 
 VI. iv. 5. 46 : " My age was never tainted with such shame," etc. For 
 the of, see Gr. 178. 
 
 141. Strangle thy propriety. Disown what thou really art. Cf OtJi. 
 ii. 3. 176: 
 
 " Silence that dreadful bell ; it frights the isle 
 From her propriety" 
 
 (that is, out of herself). 
 
 142. Take thy fortunes up. That is, accept or acknowledge them. 
 
 149. lYe^cvly. Lately, just now ; as very often. See M. W. iv. 4. 52, 
 T. ofS. ii. I. 174, iv. 2. 86, R. and J. iii. i, 176, v. 3. 175, etc. 
 
 150. A contract, etc. The betrothal or espousals explained in note on 
 iv. 3. 26 above. 
 
164 
 
 NOTES. 
 
 151. Joinder. Joining; used by S. only here. We find rejoindiire in 
 T. and C. iv. 4. 38. 
 
 152. Interchangcme7it of you7- rings. Rings were often exciianged in 
 the betrothal, but there is no clear evidence that this was done in the 
 marriage ceremony, as Steevens asserts. 
 
 156. Watch. See on ii. 5, 57 above. 
 
 159. Case. Integument, skin. Cf. A. and C. iv. 15. 89 : "The case of 
 that huge spirit now is cold." Malone quotes Gary, Present State of 
 Engla7id, 1626: "Queen Elizabeth asked a knight named Young how 
 he liked a company of brave ladies ? He answered, as I like my silver- 
 haired conies at home : the cases are far better than the bodies." Hal- 
 liwell cites Btissy d'' Ai?ibois : "the asse, stalking in the lion's case." 
 
 161. That thine otvn trip, etc. That you will trip yourself up, be 
 caught in your own snare. 
 
 165. Little. A little, at least some. Cf. 2 Hen. IV. iii. i. 43 : 
 
 " It is but as a body yet distemper'd, 
 Which to his former strength may be restor'd 
 With good advice and Httle medicine." 
 
 Elsewhere S. uses a little in this sense, and little negatively (=not much, 
 scarce any), as we do now. 
 
 169. Broke my head. See R. and J. p. 147, note on Yonr plantain 
 leaf. 
 
 170. Coxcomb. Used jokingly for the head ; as in Hen. V.\. i. 45, 57, 
 Tear, ii. 4. 125, etc. 
 
 171. I had rather than forty potmd. Cf. ii. 3. 19 above. For the plu- 
 ral pound, see Rich. II. p. 182. 
 
 174. Incardinate. Rowe takes pains to correct this into "incarnate." 
 
 176. ''Od's lifelings ! One of the many corruptions of God in oaths. 
 Cf. M. W. iii. 4. 59 : " 'Od's heartlings !" A. Y. L. iii. 5. 43 : " 'Od's my 
 little life !" Cymb. iv. 3. 293 : " 'Od's pittikins !" etc. 
 
 181. Bespake you fair. Spoke kindly to you. Cf. Rich. II. v. 2. 20: 
 "Bespake them thus;" C. of E. iv. 2. 15 : "Didst speak him fair?" Id. 
 iv. 4. 157 : " they speak us fair," etc. 
 
 185. Othergates. Otherwise, in another manner ; the only instance of 
 the word in S. Anothergates was more common. Halliwell quotes 
 Lyly, Mother Bombie : " anothergates marriage ;" and Hiidibras : 
 
 " When Hudibras about to enter 
 Upon anothergates adventure," etc. 
 
 190. Agone. Ago ; used by S. only here and in T. G. of V. iii. i. 85 : 
 " long agone." 
 
 His eyes were set, etc. Cf. Temp. iii. 2. 9 : " Drink, servant-monster, 
 when I bid thee ; thy eyes are almost set in thy head." 
 
 192. A passy-measjires pavin. The ist folio has "a passy measures 
 panyn ;" the later folios read "Rogue after a passy measures Pavin." 
 Pope gave "and a past -measure painim ;'' Steevens, "and a passy- 
 measure pavin ;" Rann, " and after a passy-measure or a pavin," etc. 
 W. has "and a passy measures paynim." Sr., D., K., Halliwell, Clarke, 
 and others adopt the reading in the text. Passy-measure is a corruption 
 
ACT V. SCENE I, 165 
 
 of the \\.-3X\2ii\ passamezzo^ which is defined by Florio, 1598, as "a passa- 
 measure in dancing, a cinque pace." Halliwell says that the passy- 
 measures pavin is described in an early MS. list of dances as "The pas- 
 singe measure Pavyon, — 2 singles and a double forward, and 2 singles 
 syde. — Reprynce back." Steevens cites many references to the pavin ; 
 as in B, and F., Mad Lover: "I '11 pipe him such a pavan ;" Gosson, 
 School of Abicse, 1579 : " Dumps, pavins, galliards, measures," etc. Ben 
 Jonson, in The AlcJmnist, calls it a Spanish dance. Sir J. Hawkins says 
 that it was " a grave and majestick dance." He adds that every pavin 
 had its galliard (see i. 3. 112 above), a lighter kind of air derived from 
 the former. Cf. Middleton, More Dissemblers^ etc. : 
 
 "I can dance nothing but ill favour'dlj'-, 
 A strain or two of passe measures galliard." 
 
 Sr. adds : '' Sir Toby therefore (if in his present state he can be supposed 
 to have any meaning) means that the surgeon is a rogue and a grave 
 solemn coxcomb. In the first act of the play he has shown himself well 
 acquainted with the various kinds of dance. Shakespeare's characters 
 are always consistent, and even in drunkenness preserve the traits of 
 character which distinguished them when sober." 
 
 198. Will you help? etc. The folio reads, "Will you helpe an Asse- 
 head, and a coxcombe, & a knaue : a thin fac'd knaue, a gull ?" The 
 pointing in the text is due to Malone. Steevens follows the folio, be- 
 lieving that " Sir Toby, out of humour with himself, means to discharge 
 these reproaches on the officious Sir Andrew, who also needs the sur- 
 geon's help.^'' 
 
 203. Wit and safety. A wise regard for safety. For 7w/ = wisdom, cf. 
 
 0th. ii. I. 130 : 
 
 " If she be fair and wise, fairness and 7t//V, 
 The one 's for use, the other useth it." 
 
 204. A strange regard. An estranged or distant look. Cf. ii. 5. 156 
 and iv. i. 15 above. 
 
 209. Perspective. The name was applied to various optical devices for 
 assisting the sight or producing illusions. See the long note on the sub- 
 ject in Rich. II. p. 180. Toilet quotes from Humane Industry, 1661, the 
 following description of one of these contrivances : " It is a pretty art 
 that in a pleated paper and table furrowed or indented, men make one 
 picture to represent several faces — that being viewed from one place or 
 standing, did shew the head of a Spaniard, and from another the head 
 of an ass. ... A picture of a chancellor of France presented to the 
 common beholder a multitude of little faces ; but if one did look on it 
 through z. perspective, there appeared only the single pourtraicture of the 
 chancellor himself. Thus that, which is, is not, or in a different position 
 appears like another thing." Cf. Hen. V. v. 2. 347 : " Yes, my lord, you 
 see them perspectively, the cities turned into a maid." 
 
 For the accent oi perspective, see Gr. 492. 
 
 212. Since I have lost thee. "The warmth of Sebastian's words here 
 to Antonio comes with delightful effect as a response to the sea-captain's 
 affectionate expressions heretofore, and as a comfort for his past distress 
 of mind" (Clarke). 
 
1 66 NOTES. 
 
 219. Nor can there he, etc. That is, I have not the divine power of 
 ubiquity. 
 
 221. Of charity. Out of charity, for the sake of charity. For of in 
 adjurations, see Gr. 169. 
 
 224. Messaliiie. See on ii. i. 15 above. 
 
 226. Suited. Dressed. Cf. A. Y. L. i. 3. 118 : " That I did suit me all 
 points like a man," etc. So suit in next line = dress. 
 
 229. Ditnensioii. Body. See on i. 5. 244 above. 
 
 231. Goes even. Agrees, coincides. Cf. Cynib. i. 4. 47: "to go even 
 with what I heard," etc. 
 
 238. Record. Remembrance; as in T. and C. i. 3. 14, etc. S. puts 
 the accent on either syllable, as suits the measure. Gr. 490. 
 
 241. Lets. Hinders. Cf. Ham. i. 4. 85 : "I '11 make a ghost of him 
 that lets me," etc. See also Exod. v. 5, Isa. xliii. 13, Ro?n. i. 13, etc. 
 For the noun, see Hen, V. p. 185. 
 
 244. Jump. Agree, tally; as in T. of S. i. i. 195 : "Both our inven- 
 tions meet and jump in one," etc. 
 
 246. Captain. The Coll. MS. has " captain's." 
 
 247. Where. That is, at whose house or lodgings. Clarke compares 
 M.ofV.\. 1.263 : 
 
 "Why, tliis is like the mending of highways 
 In summer, where the waj's are fair enough," etc. 
 
 Schmidt puts this latter passage, with many others, under the head of 
 where used loosely for " in which, in which case, on which occasion, and 
 sometimes almost=when." 
 
 Weeds. Clothes, garments. See M. N. D. p. 149 ; and cf. 265 and 
 267 below. Theo. changed maiden to " maid's," and preserved in the 
 next line to "preferr'd." 
 
 249. Occ7irrence. Hanmer substituted " occuiTents," for which see 
 Ham. p. 276. 
 
 252. Bias. A metaphor taken from the game of bowls. Cf. Ham. 
 p. 200 (note on Assays of bias) and Rich. II. p. 197 (note on Rubs). We 
 find the word used adjectively in T. and C. iv. 5. 8 : "thy sphered bias 
 cheek " (that is, swollen like the bowl on the biassed side). 
 
 253. Contracted. This word, like the betrothed in 255, confirms the ex- 
 planation given in the note on iv. 3. 26 above. Contract is often used by 
 S. with reference to the ceremony of betrothal (as in W. T. iv. 4. 401, v. 3. 
 5, M.for M. v. I. 380, Lear, v. 3. 228, etc.), but never to that of marriage. 
 
 256. Right noble, etc. " Not only is there the pleasant effect produced 
 in these few words of Orsino's coming forward to avouch the nobility of 
 his old friend's son and daughter, but they serve the dramatic purpose 
 of attesting the gentle birth of the youth who is chosen by a countess for 
 a husband, and of the maiden who is about to be taken by the duke for 
 a wife " (Clarke). 
 
 257. As yet the glass, etc. As yet=^\\\\.; as in L. C. 75 : "I might as 
 yet have been a spreading flower," etc. The glass seems to refer, as 
 Clarke suggests, to \h& perspective of 209 above. 
 
 261. Over-swear. Swear over again. Cf swear cz/^r=swear down, in 
 W. T. i. 2. 424. 
 
ACT V. SCENE I. 167 
 
 263. That orbed continent. The sun. Cf, Ham. iii. 2. 166: "Tellus' 
 orbed ground." Continent =th3.t which contains (see M. JV. D. p. 142), 
 here applied to the sun as the seat and source of light. Sr. takes it to 
 be = firmament (with an allusion to Gen. i. 14), and reads "fires . . . sev- 
 er." 
 
 270. Enlarge. Release, set at liberty ; as in Hen. V. ii. 2. 40, 57, etc. 
 
 271. Re??ie}nber vie. For the reflexive use, see R. and J. p. 150, note 
 on / have renie?nber''d me. 
 
 272. Distract. For the form of the participle, cf. J. C. iv. 3. 155 : "she 
 fell distract ;" Hani. iv. 5. 2 : " She is importunate, indeed distract," etc. 
 Gr. 342. 
 
 273. Extracting. " Drawing other thoughts from my mind " (Schmidt). 
 The later folios have " exacting," and Hanmer substituted " distracting." 
 Clarke remarks : " Shakespeai'e's forcible and most pertinent word here 
 has been altered by some editors, who allege that there is no other in- 
 stance of the word being thus used (as if Shakespeare did not exercise 
 his own authority, by divine right of genius, to use words and create 
 words that no one before had used or created), and who say that he 
 would not have introduced extracting so immediately near to distract. 
 But, to our minds, there is a playful and bewitching effect in Olivia's 
 change of the first syllable of the slightly varying word, with, mayhap, a 
 half-smiling, half-tender emphasis in her tone, and a momentary glance 
 towards her new-trothed husband, as she utters the significant conclu- 
 sion." 
 
 276. At the staved end. Halliwell quotes Withals, Z>zV/. ; "To hold 
 off, keepe aloofe, as they say, at the staves ende." 
 
 277. He has. The folio has simply " has," which may be right. Ma- 
 lone inserted the he. See on i. 5. 138 above. 
 
 279. Skills. Matters, signifies. Cf. T. of S. iii. 2. 134: "It skills not 
 much ;" and 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 281 : " It skills not greatly." 
 
 286. Vox. "A full and loud voice" (Schmidt). Cf. Terence: "voce 
 opus est." Malone remarks : " The Clown, we may presume, had begun 
 to read the letter in a very loud tone, and probably with extravagant ges- 
 ticulation. Being reprimanded by his mistress, he justifies himself by say- 
 ing, ' If you would have it read in character; as such a mad epistle ought 
 to be read, you must permit me to assume 2. frantic tone.' " 
 
 289. Perpend. Consider, look to it ; a word used only by Pistol, Polo- 
 nius, and the Clowns (Schmidt). Cf. M. W. ii. i. 119, A. Y. L. iii. 2. 69, 
 etc. 
 
 293. Cousin. Changed by Rowe to " uncle ;" but see Ham. p. 179. 
 
 303. Delivered. Released, set free ; as in iv. 2. 67 above. 
 
 305. As well a sister, etc. By these words " S. conveys the effect of 
 ' to think of me as a sister instead of as a wife,' in addition to the stricter 
 interpretation of ' to think of me as sister to yourself as well as wife to 
 Sebastian,' which they bear " (Clarke). 
 
 306. Alliance on ''t. Heath conjectured " alliance, an 't so please you," 
 and the Coll. MS. gives "and, so please you." D. reads "on's" (cf. 
 IV. T. i. 2. 206). In on '/, the on — oi (Gr. 182) and the it is used in an 
 indefinite way, referring to the idea implied in what precedes. Cf. 2 Hen. 
 
1 68 NOTES. 
 
 IV. iii. 2. 270: "grow till you come unto it;" A. and C. iii. 13. 176: 
 " There 's hope in 't yet " (cf. 192 just below), etc. 
 
 307. Proper. Own, personal. See 0th. p. 162. 
 
 308. Apt. Ready. Cf. L. L. L. iv. 3. 114 : " Youth so apt to pluck a 
 sweet," etc, 
 
 309. Quits. Releases. It is often = acquit, absolve; as in A. Y. L. iii. 
 I. II, Hen. V. ii. 2. 166, etc. 
 
 310. Mettle. See on ii. 5. 13 above. Mettle of your sex is here used 
 "for the 'spirit,' the 'native dignity' of womanhood, and for its 'essen- 
 tial quality,' its 'constitutional property'" (Clarke). 
 
 317. Notorious. Notable, egregious. See 0th. p. 201, and cL notori- 
 ously in 366 below. 
 
 320. From it. See on i. 5. 178 above. 
 
 327. Lighter. " Of less dignity or importance " (Johnson) ; " meaner, 
 inferior" (Schmidt). 
 
 331. Geek. Dupe ; used by S. only here and in Cymb. v. 4. 67 : 
 "And to become the geek and scorn 
 O' th' other's villany." 
 
 336. I do bethink me. I recollect ; as in M. N. D.'w. 1. 155, 0th. v. 2. 
 25, etc. 
 
 337. Then. Changed by some editors to " thou ;" but the ellipsis is a 
 common one. See Gr. 401. 
 
 338. Such . . . which. See Gr. 278. Presuppos'd upon thee=" previ- 
 ously pointed out for thy imitation, or such as it was supposed thou 
 wouldst assume after reading the letter" (Steevens). The Coll. MS. 
 has "preimpos'd." 
 
 340. Practice. Trick. See Much Ado, p. 156, or Ham. p. 255. For 
 shrewdly, see Hen. V. p. 1 70. 
 
 349. Upon. In consequence of. Cf. Mtich Ado, iv. i. 225 : " she died 
 upon his words;" Id. v. i. 258 : "And fled he is upon this villany," etc. 
 Gr. 191. 
 
 350. Against. " Used peculiarly and elliptically ; it implies ' as 
 counting against,' ' as making against,' and also ' as warranting us in 
 plotting against ' " (Clarke) ; but perhaps the word itself is used only 
 in its common sense of " in opposition or repugnance to " (Schmidt), 
 the rest being implied in the context. D. follows Tyrwhitt in reading 
 "in" for against. 
 
 351. Importance. Importunity; as m. K. yoh7i,\\. 1.7: "At our im- 
 portance hither is he come." For zV;z/(?r/a;z^= importunate, see Much 
 Ado, p. 129. 
 
 Daniel remarks here : " Now Maria writ the letter at the ' importance ' 
 of her own love of mischief; the plot originated entirely with her, though 
 Sir Toby and the rest eagerly joined in it. And when could Sir Toby 
 have found time for the marriage ceremony on this morning which has 
 been so fully occupied by the plots on Malvolio and Sir Andrew Ague- 
 cheek.'' It could not have been since he last' left the stage, for he was 
 then drunk and wounded, and sent off to bed to have his hurts looked 
 to." 
 
 354. Pluck on. Excite. Cf. M.for M. ii. 4. 147 : "To pluck on oth- 
 
ACT V. SCENE /. 169 
 
 ers ;" Rick. III. iv. 2. 65 : " sin will pluck on sin." Pluck is a favourite 
 word with S. 
 
 357. Poor fool ! For the use oifool as a term of pity, see A. Y. L. p. 
 151, or Mkc/i Ado, p. 133. 
 
 Baffled. Treated contemptuously. For the old sense of the word, see 
 Rich. II. p. 154. 
 
 359. Thrown. Theo. changed this to " thrust," the word in the letter, 
 ii. 5. 134 above; but the variation may have been purposely introduced 
 by the poet, " possibly from his knowing, by professional experience, the 
 difficulty of quoting with perfect accuracy" (St.). 
 
 368. He hath not told 71s, etc. " In this line and the preceding we have 
 true Shakespearian touches. First, we have the Duke, with his gentle 
 nature and his new joy, eager to have the injured though crabbed purist 
 brought back and soothed into partaking of the general harmony ; and 
 then we have the indication of Orsino's naturally keen interest respect- 
 ing the Captain who had saved Viola, while it also serves the dramatic 
 purpose of showing that the promise of interrogating the Captain in refer- 
 ence to Malvolio''s suit has not been lost sight of, although the interest 
 of the play's last scene does not require that point to be further pur- 
 sued" (Clarke). 
 
 369. Convents. Is convenient, suits ; or, possibly, as others explain it 
 —invites. Elsewhere (in M.for M. v. i. 158, Hen. VIII. v. i. 52, and 
 Cor. ii. 2. 58) it is = calls together, summons. 
 
 371. Of our dear souls, etc. Abbott (Gr. 478) supposes the measure to 
 be filled out by pronouncing sister " with a kind of ' burr,' which pro- 
 duced the effect of an additional syllable." Hanmer gave " In the mean 
 time," etc. 
 
 374. Fancy's. Love's. Cf. i. i. 14 and ii. 4. 33 above. 
 
 376. When that, etc. St. remarks : " It is to be regretted, perhaps, 
 that this 'nonsensical ditty,' as Steevens terms it, has not long since 
 been degraded to the foot-notes. It was evidently one of those jigs with 
 which it was the rude custom of the Clown to gratify the groundlings 
 [see Ha77t. p. 220] upon the conclusion of a play. These absurd compo- 
 sitions, intended only as a vehicle for buffoonery, were usually improvisa- 
 tions of the singer, tagged to some popular ballad-burden, or the first 
 lines of various songs strung together in ludicrous juxtaposition, at the 
 end of each of which the performer indulged in hideous grimace and a 
 grotesque sort of 'Jump Jim Crow ' dance." Cf Knight's comments on 
 the song, p. 21 a,bove. 
 
 And a little, etc. And is often used as an expletive in popular songs. 
 Cf. Lear, iii. 2. 74 : 
 
 " He that has and a little tiny wit. 
 
 With hey, ho, the wind and the rain ;" 
 
 and 0th. ii. 3. 92 : " King Stephen was and a worthy peer " (ist quarto 
 and most modern eds. omit " and "). 
 
 382. Knaves and thieves. Changed by Farmer to "knave and thief" 
 
 384. Wive. For the verb, see 0th. pp. 172, 193. 
 
 388. Beds. Hanmer changed this to "bed," and heads to "head." 
 
 390. Still had. Hanmer reads " I had," and Coll. " still I had." 
 
lyo NOTES. 
 
 ADDENDUM. 
 
 The "Time- Analysis" of the Play. — As Mr. P.A.Daniel shows 
 in his paper " On the Times or Durations of the Action of Shakspere's 
 Plays " (see on i. 4. 3 above), the action of this play occupies three days, 
 with an interval of three days between the first and second. 
 
 The events of the first three scenes may all be supposed to take place 
 in one day. In i. 4. 2, Valentine says " he hath known you but three 
 days'''' (see note, p. 126 above), which shows that time to have elapsed 
 since i. 2, The remaining scenes of act i., with the first three of act ii., 
 occur on this second day, at the close of which (ii. 3. 180) Sir Toby and 
 Sir Andrew go off to " burn some sack," as it is " too late to go to bed." 
 In ii. 4. 3, the Duke asks for the song " we heard last night,''' which in- 
 dicates that only one night has intervened ; and the rest of the play 
 furnishes matter for but a single " May morning" (iii. 4. 136). As we 
 have remarked above (see on v. i. 351), it is difficult to understand 
 when Sir Toby and Maria fomid time to be married, as the bridegroom 
 has left the stage in the very same scene, drunk and with a broken 
 head. But, as Biondello tells us in T. of S. (iv. 4. 99), "I knew a wencli 
 married in an afternoon as she went to the garden for parsley to stuff a 
 rabbit;" and possibly Sir Toby snatched a spare moment for an im- 
 promptu wedding, and so crammed more matter into this busy May 
 morning. Maria had evidently been manoeuvring for the match all 
 along, and would willingly "be married under a bush like a beggar" 
 {A, V. L. iii. 3. 85) rather than run the risk of delay. 
 
INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES 
 EXPLAINED. 
 
 a (=in, on, or of), 123. 
 
 abatement, 120. 
 
 above heat, 129. 
 
 abuse (=deceive), 147. 
 
 access (accent), 127. 
 
 accost, 124, 148. 
 
 Actaeon, 120. 
 
 adheres (^coheres), 152. 
 
 admire (=\vonder), 153. 
 
 adorations ( five syllables ), 
 
 132 
 advantage (verb), 159. 
 affectioned, 139. 
 against, 168. 
 agone {=ago), 164. 
 allowed, 129. 
 alone, 120, 131. 
 am I made? 152. 
 an (=one), 134. 
 anatomy, 149. 
 and (expletive), 169. 
 anothergates, 164. 
 antique, 139. 
 apt (=ready), 168. 
 aqua-vitse, 146. 
 argument (=proof), 148. 
 Arion, 122. 
 
 as (omitted), 134, 140, 161. 
 as much to say as, 128. 
 as yet (=still), 166. 
 aspect (accent), 127. 
 ass (play upon), 139. 
 at the stave's end, 167. 
 at this throw, 161. 
 attend (=attend to), 127. 
 attend (=wait for), 154. 
 
 back-trick, 125, 
 
 baffled, 169. 
 
 baited, 147. 
 
 barful, 127. 
 
 barren ( = dull), 129. 
 
 bawbling, 162. 
 
 bawcock, 153. 
 
 bay-windows, 158. 
 
 beagle, 139. 
 
 bed of Ware, the, 149. 
 
 beef, 124. 
 
 before me, 139. 
 
 belike, 151, 154. 
 
 bent, 140. 
 
 beseech you, 147. 
 
 besides (preposition), 158. 
 
 bespake you fair, 164. 
 
 bethink me, 168. 
 
 betrothing, 160. 
 
 bias, 166. 
 
 bibble babble, 159. 
 
 bird-bolts, 129. 
 
 blazon, 133. 
 
 blent, 132. 
 
 bloody argument, 151. 
 
 blows (= puffs up), 143. 
 
 board (verb), 124. 
 
 bonos dies, 158. 
 
 botched up, 157. 
 
 botcher, 128. 
 
 bottom (=vessel), 162. 
 
 brabble, 162. 
 
 breach (=breaking), 134. 
 
 breast (=voice), 136. 
 
 breath (=voice), 137. 
 
 bred (= begotten), 122. 
 
 brock, 144. 
 
 broke my head, 164. 
 
 Brownist, 149. 
 
 bum-baily, 153. 
 
 burn some sack, 139. 
 
 but (=than), 127. 
 
 buttery-bar, 124. 
 
 by (=hard by), 160. 
 
 by (play upon), 146. 
 
 by and by (=presently), 153. 
 
 by th' ears, 143. 
 
 canary, 124. 
 
 Candy, 162. 
 
 cantons, 132. 
 
 carpet consideration, 154. 
 
 case (=skin), 164. 
 
 Castiliano vulgo, 124. 
 
 Catalan, 137. 
 
 catch (noun), 136. 
 
 caught with tickling, 142- 
 
 champaign, 145. 
 
 chantry, i6o. 
 
 check (=rebuke), 144, 147. 
 
 cheny-pit, 153. 
 
 cheverii, 146. 
 
 civil, 152. 
 
 clear-stores, 158. 
 
 cloistress, 121. 
 
 close in, 123. 
 
 clojmient, 141. 
 
 cockatrice, 154. 
 
 codling, 130. 
 
 collier (=devil), 153. 
 
 come to note, 160. 
 
 comfortable, 131- 
 
 commerce, 152. 
 
 compare (noun), 141. 
 
 competitors, 158. 
 
 complexion, 140. 
 
 comptible, 130. 
 
 conceit (verb), 155, 
 
 conclusions to be as kisses, 
 
 . 161, 
 
 conduct (=escort), 154. 
 
 consanguineous, 137. 
 
 consequently, 152. 
 
 constant (^consistent), 158. 
 
 continent (=container), 167. 
 
 contracted ( = betrothed ), 
 
 166. 
 convents (verb), 169. 
 coranto, 126. 
 count (=duke), 122. 
 country (trisyllable), 122. 
 county (= count), 133. 
 couplet (= couple), 156- 
 cousin, 167. 
 
 coxcomb (,=head), 164. 
 coystril, 124. 
 cozier, 138. 
 
 credit (=oral news), 159. 
 cross-gartered, 145. 
 crowner, 129. 
 
 cruelty (concrete),. 133, 141. 
 crumbs (for cleaning gold 
 
 chains), 138. 
 cubiculo, 149. 
 cucullus non facit mona- 
 
 chuni, 128. 
 cunning, 132. 
 
172 
 
 INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 
 
 curst, 149- 
 
 cut (=curtal), 139. 
 
 cypress, 140, 148. 
 
 dally nicely, 146. 
 day-bed, 143. 
 deadly (=deathlike), 132. 
 dear (dissyllable), 147. 
 dear (=heartfelt), 162. 
 decay (transitive), 129. 
 deceivable, 160. 
 dedication, 162. 
 degree (=step), 148. 
 delivered (^^shown), 123. 
 delivered (=released*, 167. 
 demure travel of regard, 143. 
 denay, 142. 
 deny (=refuse), 157. 
 desperate of shame and state, 
 
 162. 
 determinate, 133. 
 dexteriously, 128. 
 diluculo surgere, 135. 
 dimension (=body), 132, 166. 
 discourse (=reasoning), 160. 
 dismount thy tuck, 154. 
 disorders, 138. 
 dispute (=argue), 160. 
 dissemble, 157. 
 distempered, 129. 
 distract (=distracted), 167. 
 distraction, 162. 
 do you rest, to, 163. 
 double-dealing, 161. 
 draw three souls out of one 
 
 weaver, 137. 
 dry (=sapless), 128. 
 dry hand, 124. 
 duello, by the, 155. 
 
 Egyptian thief, the, 163. 
 element (=sky), 120, 153. 
 Elysium (play upon), 122. 
 employment, 144. 
 enchantment, 147. 
 encounter, 147. 
 endeavour thyself, 159. 
 enlarge (=release), 167. 
 entertainment, 131, 134. 
 estimable vi'onder, 134. 
 except before excepted, 123. 
 expenses, 146. 
 express myself, to, 133. 
 expressure, 139. 
 extent (=conduct), 157. 
 extracting, 167. 
 extravagancy, 133. 
 eye-offending, 120. 
 eyes set, 164. 
 
 fadge, 135. 
 faithfull'st, 163. 
 fell (=cadence), tiS. 
 
 fancy (=love), 120, 142, 169. 
 
 fat (=heavy), 163. 
 
 favour (=face), 140, 155. 
 
 fear no colours, 127. 
 
 feature, 156. 
 
 feelingly (^exactly), 139. 
 
 fellow, 152. 
 
 Feste, 139. 
 
 finder of madmen, 153. 
 
 firago, 155. 
 
 fire-new, 148. • 
 
 flame-coloured, 126. 
 
 flatter with, 133. 
 
 fleshed, 157. 
 
 fond (=dote), 135. 
 
 fool, 169. 
 
 fools' zanies, 129. 
 
 for all waters, 158. 
 
 forgive (=excuse from), 130. 
 
 fortunate-unhappy, 145. 
 
 four elements, the, 135. 
 
 fourteen years' purchase, 
 
 157- 
 fraught (noun), 162. 
 free (= careless), 140. 
 fresh in murmur, 122. 
 from (=away from), 130, 168. 
 fruitless, 157. 
 
 galliard, 125. ■ 
 
 gaskins, 128. 
 
 geek, 168. 
 
 gentleness (^favour), 134. 
 
 giddily, 141. 
 
 ginger, 138. 
 
 gives manhood approbation, 
 
 154- 
 go hunt, 120. 
 go shake your ears, 138. 
 goes even (=agrees), 166. 
 golden (=valuable), 160. 
 golden shaft, 121. 
 good life, 136. 
 good my mouse, 128. 
 goodman devil, 159. 
 grace (=virtue), 161. 
 gracious, 132. 
 Greek (=jester), 157. 
 grey eyes, 132. 
 grise, 1 48. 
 gust, 124. 
 
 had rather, 136. 
 haggard (noun), 147, 
 hale (verb), 149. 
 happily (=haply), 158. 
 hart (play upon), 120. 
 having (=property), 155. 
 haviour, 154. 
 heart (play upon), 157. 
 heat (=course), j2o. 
 hermit of Prague, the, 158. 
 high fantastical, 120. 
 
 his, 151. 
 
 hob-nob, 154. 
 
 hold acquaintance with, 122. 
 
 honesty, 138. 
 
 horrible (adverb), 153. 
 
 hull (verb), 131. 
 
 humour of state, 143. 
 
 I am dog, 137. 
 idleness (=pastime), 128. 
 impeticos thy gratillity, 136. 
 importance (=importunity), 
 
 168. 
 impressure, 144. 
 in contempt of question, 144. 
 in grain, 132. 
 in little, 152. 
 in manners, 133. 
 in my stars, 145. 
 in standing water, 130. 
 m voices well divulged, 132. 
 incardinate, 164. 
 incensement, 154. 
 mcredulous, 152. 
 mdifferent (adverb), 132. 
 ingrateful, 162. 
 instance, 160. 
 interchangement of rings, 
 
 164. 
 into (=unto), 163. 
 it (indefinite), 167. 
 
 jade me, 145. 
 jealousy, 151. 
 jets (=struts), 142. 
 jewel, 154. 
 Jezebel, 143. 
 joinder, 164. 
 jump (= agree), 166. 
 
 kickshawses, 125. 
 kindness (=tendemess), 135. 
 King Gorboduc, 158. 
 
 lapsed, 151. 
 
 late (adverb), 122. 
 
 leasing, 129. 
 
 leman, 136. 
 
 lenten, 127. 
 
 less (=inferior\ 122. 
 
 let (=hinder), 166. 
 
 Lethe, 157. 
 
 lie rich, 121. 
 
 lies (=lodges), 146. 
 
 lighter, 168. 
 
 limed, 152. 
 
 list (=bound), 147. 
 
 little (=a little), 164. 
 
 liver (seat of love, etc.), 141, 
 
 144, 148, 149. 
 love-broker, 149. 
 lowly (=mean), 147. 
 lullaby (verb), 161. 
 
INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 
 
 173 
 
 M, O, A, L 144- 
 
 madonna, 128. 
 
 maidenhead, 131. 
 
 maidhood, 148. 
 
 make the welkin dance, 137. 
 
 malignancy, 133. 
 
 manners (singular), 157. 
 
 marble-breasted, 163. 
 
 masterly (adverb), 140. 
 
 maugre, 148. 
 
 me (ethical dative), 153. 
 
 me (redundant), 123. 
 
 meddle (=have to do), 154. 
 
 mercies, 162. 
 
 Messaline, 134, 169 
 
 metal of India, 142. 
 
 mettle, 16S. 
 
 midsummer madness, 152. 
 
 minion, 163. 
 
 miscarry, 152. 
 
 misprision, 12S. 
 
 Mistress Mall's picture, 126. 
 
 mollification, 131. 
 
 monster, 135. 
 
 mortal arbitrement, 154. 
 
 mouse, 128. 
 
 music from the spheres, 147. 
 
 mute (noun), 123. 
 
 mutton and capers, 125. 
 
 natural (play upon), 124. 
 nay word, 139. 
 new map, the, 149. 
 newly (=lately), 163. 
 nonpareil, 132. 
 non-regardance, 163. 
 notable, 162. 
 notorious, 168. 
 numbers (=measure), 144. 
 
 O (=sighing), 145. 
 
 oath sake, 155. 
 
 'Od's lifelings! 164. 
 
 o'erflourished, 156. 
 
 of (in adjurations), 166. 
 
 of (=on), 145, 152. 
 
 of (with verbal), 163. 
 
 old age, the, 140. 
 
 on (=at), 134. 
 
 on (=of), 167. 
 
 one self king, 121. 
 
 opal, 141. 
 
 open (adverb), 152. 
 
 opposite (=opponent), 145, 
 
 149) 154- 
 orb (=earth), 146. 
 orbed continent, 167. 
 othergates, 164. 
 over-swear, i66. 
 owe (=own), 133. 
 
 Pandarus, 146. 
 parish-top, 124. 
 
 part (adverb), 155. 
 
 pass upon, 146. 
 
 passages (=acts), 149. 
 
 passy-measures pavin, 164. 
 
 peascod, 130. 
 
 pedant, 149. 
 
 peevish, 133. 
 
 Peg-a-Ramsey, 137. 
 
 Penthesilea, 139. 
 
 perchance, 122. 
 
 perdy, 158. 
 
 perfection ( by marriage ), 
 
 121, 140. 
 perfection (quadrisyllable), 
 
 i2i, 133- 
 perpend, 167. 
 personage, 130. 
 perspective, 165. 
 pia mater, 129. 
 pickle-herring, 129. 
 picture of we three, 135. 
 piece of Eve's flesh, 128. 
 Pigrogromitus, 136. 
 pilchards, 146. 
 pipe (=voice\ 127. 
 pluck on, 168. 
 point-devise, 145. 
 points, 128. 
 
 possess (=inform), 139. 
 post (=messenger), 133. 
 pound (plural), 164. 
 practice (=trick), 168. 
 praise (=appraise), 132. 
 prank (verb), 141. 
 pregnant (=ready), 134, 147. 
 presupposed upon, 169. 
 prevented, 147. 
 private (=privacy), 153. 
 profound (=:sage), 130. 
 proper (=comely), 148. 
 proper (=own), 168. 
 proper-false. 135. 
 propertied, 158. 
 provident, 122. 
 pure (adverb), 162. 
 Puritan, 139. 
 Pythagoras, 158. 
 
 quick (=sensitive), 120. 
 Quinapalus, 128. 
 quirk, 154. 
 quit (^release), 168. 
 
 receiving, 147. 
 recollected terms, 139. 
 record (=remembrance\i66. 
 recover (=gain), 139. 
 reliques, 151. 
 remember me, 167. 
 remembrance ( quadrisylla- 
 ble), 121.. 
 renown (verb), 151. 
 retention, 162. 
 
 reverberate, 133. 
 round (=plain), 138. 
 rubious, 127. 
 rudesby, 157. 
 rule (^conduct), 138. 
 
 sack, 139. 
 
 sad (=sober, grave), 152. 
 
 Saint Bennet, 161. 
 
 scab, 144. 
 
 scathful, 162. 
 
 school i' the church, 149 
 
 scout (verb), 153. 
 
 season (metaphor), 121. 
 
 self (=self-same), 121. 
 
 semblative, 127. 
 
 she (=woman), 132. 
 I sheep-biter, 142. 
 I shent, 159. 
 I sheriffs post, 130. 
 ! shrewishly, 130. 
 
 silly sooth, 140. 
 
 since (with present), 120. 
 
 Sir (priestly title), 157. 
 
 sir (=lord), 152. 
 
 skilless, 151. 
 
 skills (= matters), 167. 
 
 skipping (=wild, mad), 131. 
 
 'slid, 142, 156. 
 
 'slight, 142, 148. 
 
 sneck up, 138. 
 
 so (—so be it), 128. 
 
 soft! 144. 
 
 sometime, 163. 
 
 Sophy, 14s, 155. 
 
 sound (=clear), 127. 
 
 sound (or south?), 118. 
 
 sowter, 144. 
 
 speaks madman, 129. 
 
 spinsters, 140. 
 
 spirit (monosyllable), 120. 
 
 split, 122. 
 
 spoke (=said), 127. 
 
 squash, 130. 
 
 staniel, 144. 
 
 state (=chair of state), 143. 
 
 state (=estate), 133. 
 
 stitches, 149. 
 
 stock (=stocking), 126. 
 
 stone-bow, 143. 
 
 stoup, 135. 
 
 stout (=proud), 145. 
 
 Strachy, 143. 
 
 strange (=distant), 145, 165. 
 
 strangeness, 157. 
 
 strangle thy propriety, 163. 
 
 stuck (=thrust), 155. 
 
 subtractors, 124. 
 
 suffers under probation, 145. 
 
 suited (=dressed), 166. 
 
 supportance, 155. 
 
 swabber, 131. 
 
 swarths, 139. 
 
174 
 
 INDEX OF WORDS AND PHRASES EXPLAINED. 
 
 sweet-and-twenty, 136. 
 sweet-heart, 124. 
 sweeting, 136. 
 syllogism, 128. 
 
 tabor, 146. 
 
 taffeta, 141. 
 
 tainting, 163. 
 
 take thy fortunes up, 163. 
 
 talents (play upon), 128. 
 
 tall, 123, 157. 
 
 tang, 14s, 152. 
 
 Tartar, 146. 
 
 taste (=try), 147. 
 
 taxation, 131. 
 
 tender (=cherish), 163. 
 
 testril, 136. 
 
 that (conjunctional affix), 123, 
 
 133, 148, 163. 
 that (:=in that), 120. 
 these set kind, 129. 
 this great lubber, the world, 
 
 156. 
 those poor number, 122. 
 thou (verb), 149. 
 thought (=love?), 142. 
 thought is free, 124. 
 Tiger (name of ship), 162. 
 tillyvally, 137. 
 time-pleaser, 139. 
 tinkers, 138. 
 tongues (play upon), 125. 
 
 took (=taken), 132. 
 trade, 147. 
 tray-trip, 146. 
 trunks, 156. 
 tuck (=rapier), 154. 
 
 unauspicious, 163. 
 
 undertaker, 155. 
 
 unfirm, 140. 
 
 ungird thy strangeness, 157. 
 
 unhatched, 154. 
 
 unkind, 156. 
 
 unmatchable, 130. 
 
 unprizable, 162. 
 
 unprofited, 127. 
 
 upon, r68. 
 
 upshot, 158. 
 
 use (=usury), 146. 
 
 use (verb), 140. 
 
 usurp, 130. 
 
 validity (=value), 120. 
 venerable, 155. 
 vent, 156. 
 vice, 159. 
 
 viol-de-gamboys, 123. 
 vouchsafed, 147. 
 vox, 167. 
 vulgar proof^ 148. 
 
 wainropes, 149. 
 
 was (=had been), 159. 
 
 water (in diagnosis), 153. 
 
 weeds (=garments), 166. 
 
 welkin, 146. 
 
 well-a-daj'^ that, 159. 
 
 well-favoured, 130. 
 
 were better, 128, 134, 152. 
 
 westward-ho, 148. 
 
 what (—what a), 144. 
 
 what (=who), 122, 129. 
 ! what 's to do? 151. 
 ; what time, 160. 
 I where, 166. 
 
 Vvhiles, 152, 160. 
 
 whipstock, 136. 
 
 windy side, 153. 
 
 wit and safety, 165. 
 
 with (=by), 129. 
 
 wive (verb), i6g. 
 
 woodcock, 144, 158. 
 
 worn (=forgotten), 140. 
 
 worth (=wealth), 151. 
 
 wrack, 162. 
 
 wrangle, 160. 
 
 yare, 154. 
 
 yellow stockings, 145. 
 
 yeoman of the wardrobe, 143. 
 
 yond, 130. 
 
 you (redundant), 132. 
 
 you were best, 128. 
 
 zanies, 129. 
 
SHAKESPEARE. 
 
 WITH NOTES BY WM. J. ROLFE, A.M. 
 
 THE MERCHANT OF VEN- 
 ICE. 
 THE TEMPEST. 
 JULIUS CESAR. 
 HAMLET. 
 
 HENRY THE FIFTH. 
 MACBETH. 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. 
 AS YOU LIKE IT. 
 
 HENRY THE EIGHTH. 
 
 RICHARD THE SECOND. 
 
 A MIDSUMMER -NIGHT'S 
 DREAM. 
 
 MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTH- 
 ING. 
 
 ROMEO AND JULIET. 
 
 OTHELLO. 
 
 WINTER'S TALE. [In Press.) 
 
 Illustrated. 
 
 i6mo, Cloth, 70 Cents per Volume ; Paper, 
 50 Cents per Volume. 
 
 In the preparation of this edition of the English Classics it has been 
 the aim to adapt them for school and home reading, in essentially the 
 same way as Greek and Latin Classics are edited for educational purposes. 
 The chief requisites of such a work are a pure text (expurgated, if neces- 
 sary), and the notes needed for its thorough explanation and illustration. 
 
 Each of Shakespeare's plays is complete in one volume, and is pre- 
 ceded by an Introduction containing the " History of the Play," the 
 *' Sources of the Plot," and " Critical Comments on the Play." 
 
 From Horace Howard Furness, Ph.D., LL.D., Editor of the '■^ New 
 Variorttni Shakespeare^'' 
 
 In my opinion Mr. Rolfe's series of Shakespeare's Plays is thoroughly 
 admirable. No one can examine these volumes and fail to be impressed 
 with the conscientious accuracy and scholarly completeness with which 
 they are edited. The educational purposes for which the notes are writ- 
 ten Mr. Rolfe never loses sight of, but like " a well-experienced archer 
 hits the mark his eve doth level at." 
 
Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 
 
 From F. J. Furnivall, Director of the New Shakspere Sociei^, London. 
 
 The merit I see in Mr. Rolfe's school editions of Shakspere's Plays 
 over those most widely used in England is that Mr. Rolfe edits the plays 
 as works of a poet, and not only as productions in Tudor English. Some 
 editors think that all they have to do with a play is to state its source 
 and explain its hard words and allusions ; they treat it as they would a 
 charter or a catalogue of household furniture, and then rest satisfied. 
 But Mr. Rolfe, while clearing up all verbal difficulties as carefully as any 
 Dryasdust, always adds the choicest extracts he can find, on the spirit 
 and special " note " of each play, and on the leading characteristics of its 
 chief personages. He does not leave the student without help in getting 
 at Shakspere's chief attributes, his characterization and poetic power. 
 And every practical teacher knows that while every boy can look out 
 hard words from a lexicon for himself, not one in a score can, unhelped, 
 catch points of and realize character, and feel and express the distinctive 
 individuality of each play as a poetic creation. 
 
 From Prof. Edward Dowden, LL.D., of the University of Dublin, 
 Author of '■'■ Shakspere : His Mind and Art." 
 
 I incline to think that no edition is likely to be so useful for school and 
 home reading as yours. Your notes contain so much accurate instruc- 
 tion, with so little that is superfluous ; you do not neglect the aesthetic 
 study of the play ; and in externals, paper, type, binding, etc., you make 
 a book " pleasant to the eyes " (as well as " to be desired to make one 
 wise") — no small matter, I think, with young readers and with old. 
 
 From Edwin A. Abbott, M.A., Author of ^^ Shakespearian Gramtnar.''^ 
 
 I have not seen any edition that compresses so much necessary infor- 
 mation into so small a space, nor any that so completely avoids the com- 
 mon faults of commentaries on Shakespeare — needless repetition, super- 
 fluous explanation, and unscholar-like ignoring of difficulties. 
 
 From Hiram Corson, M.A., Professor of Anglo-Saxon and English 
 Literature, Cornell University, Ithaca, AC Y. 
 
 In the way of annotated editions of separate plays of Shakespeare, for 
 educational purposes, I know of none quite up to Rolfe's. 
 
Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 
 
 ■ • From Prof. F. J. Child, of Harvard University. 
 
 I read your " Merchant of Venice" with my class, and found it in every 
 respect an excellent edition. I do not agree with my friend White in the 
 opinion that Shakespeare requires but few notes — that is, if he is to be 
 thoroughly understood. Doubtless he may be enjoyed, and many a hard 
 place slid over. Your notes give all the help a young student requires, 
 and yet the reader for pleasure will easily get at just what he wants. 
 You have indeed been conscientiously concise. 
 
 Uiider date of Jidy 25, 1879, Prof. Child adds : Mr. Rolfe's editions 
 of plays of Shakespeare are very valuable and convenient books, whether 
 for a college class or for private study. I have used them with my 
 students, and I welcome every addition that is made to the series. They 
 show care, research, and good judgment, and are fully up to the time in 
 scholarship. I fully agree with the opinion that experienced teachers 
 have expressed of the excellence of these books. 
 
 From Rev. A. P. Peabody, D.D., Professor in Harvard University. 
 
 1 regard your own work as of the highest merit, while you have turned 
 the labors of others to the best possible account. I want to have the 
 higher classes of our schools introduced to Shakespeare chief of all, and 
 then to other standard English authors ; but this cannot be done to ad- 
 vantage, unless under a teacher of equally rare gifts and abundant leisure, 
 or through editions specially prepared for such use. I trust that you 
 will have the requisite encouragement to proceed with a work so hap- 
 pily begun. 
 
 From the Examiner and Chronicle, N. Y. 
 
 We repeat what we have often said, that there is no edition of Shake- 
 speare's which seems to us preferable to Mr. Rolfe's. As mere specimens 
 of the printer's and binder's art they are unexcelled, and their other 
 merits are equally high. Mr. Rolfe, having learned by the practical ex- 
 perience of the class-room what aid the average student really needs in 
 order to read Shakespeare intelligently, has put just that amount of aid 
 into his notes, and no more. Having said what needs to be said, he stops 
 there. It is a rare virtue in the editor of a classic, and we are propor- 
 tionately grateful for it. 
 
Rolfe^s Shakespeare. 
 
 From the N. Y. Times. 
 
 This work has been done so well that it could hardly have been done 
 better. It shows throughout knowledge, taste, discriminating judgment, 
 and, what is rarer and of yet higher value, a sympathetic appreciation of 
 the poet's moods and purposes. 
 
 From the Pacific School yournal, San Francisco. 
 
 This edition of Shakespeare's plays bids fair to be the most valuable 
 aid to the study of English literature yet published. For educational pur- 
 poses it is beyond praise. Each of the plays is printed in large clear type 
 and on excellent paper. Every difficulty of the text is clearly explained 
 by copious notes. It is remarkable how many new beauties one may dis- 
 cern in Shakespeare with the aid of the glossaries attached to these books. 
 . . . Teachers can do no higher, better work than to inculcate a love 
 for the best literature, and such books as these will best aid them in 
 cultivating a pure and refined taste. 
 
 From the Christian Union, N. V. 
 
 Mr. W. J. Rolfe's capital edition of Shakespeare — by far the best edi- 
 tion for school and parlor use. We speak after some practical use of it 
 in a village Shakespeare Club. The notes are brief but useful ; and the 
 necessary expurgations are managed with discriminating skill. 
 
 From the Academy, London, 
 
 Mr. Rolfe's excellent series of school-editions of the Plays of Shake- 
 speare. . . . Mr. Rolfe's editions differ from some of the English ones 
 in looking on the plays as something more than word-puzzles. They give 
 the scudent helps and hints on the characters and meanings of the plays, 
 while the word-notes are also full and posted up to the latest date. . . . 
 Mr. Rolfe also adds to each of his books a most useful " Index of Words 
 and Phrases explained." 
 
 Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 
 
 S^^ Any of the above works will he sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the 
 United States, on receipt of the Price. 
 
OLIVER GOLDSMITH. 
 
 SELECT POEMS OF OLIVER GOLDSMTrH. Edited, 
 with Notes, by William J. Rolfe, A.M., formerly Head 
 Master of the High School, Cambridge, Mass. Illus- 
 trated. i6mo, Paper, 50 cents ; Cloth, 70 cents. {Uni- 
 form with Rolfe^s Shakespeare.) 
 
 The carefully arranged editions of " The Merchant of Venice " and 
 other of Shakespeare's plays prepared by Mr. William J. Rolfe for the 
 use of students will be remembered with pleasure by many readers, and 
 they will welcome another volume of a similar character from the same 
 source, in the form of the " Select Poems of Oliver Goldsmith," edited 
 with notes fuller than those of any other known edition, many of them 
 original with the editor. — Boston Transcript. 
 
 Mr. Rolfe is doing very useful work in the preparation of compact 
 hand-books for study in English literature. His own personal culture, 
 and his long experience as a teacher, give him good knowledge of what 
 is wanted in this wzy.^The Cojtgj'egationalist, Boston. 
 
 Mr. Rolfe has prefixed to the Poems selections illustrative of Gold- 
 smith's character as a man and grade as a poet, from sketches by Ma- 
 caulay, Thackeray, George Colman, Thomas Campbell, John Forster, 
 and Washington Irving. He has also appended, at the end of the 
 volume, a body of scholarly notes explaining and illustrating the poems, 
 and dealing with the times in which they were written, as well as the 
 incidents and circumstances attending their composition. — Christian 
 Intelligencer y N. Y. 
 
 The notes are just and discriminating in tone, and supply all that is 
 necessary either for understanding the thought of the several poems, or 
 for a critical study of the language. The use of such books in the school- 
 room cannot but contribute largely toward putting the study of English 
 literature upon a sound basis ; and many an adult reader would find in 
 the present volume an excellent opportunity for becoming critically ac- 
 quainted with one of the greatest o-f last century's poets. — Appletojt's 
 Journal, N. Y. 
 
 Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 
 
 Sent by mail, postage prepaid-, to any part of the United States, on receipt of 
 
 the price. 
 
THOMAS GRAY. 
 
 SELECT POEMS OF THOMAS GRAY. Edited, with 
 Notes, by William J. Rolfe, A.M., formerly Head 
 Master of the High School, Cambridge, Mass. Illus- 
 trated. Square i6mo. Paper, 50 cents; Cloth, 70 cents. 
 (^Uniform with Rolfe' s Shakespeare.) 
 
 Mr. Rolfe has done his work in a manner that comes as near to per- 
 fection as man can approach. He knows his subject so well that he is 
 competent to instruct all in it ; and readers will find an immense amount 
 of knowledge in his elegant volume, all set forth in the most admirable 
 order, and breathing the most liberal and' enlightened spirit, he being a 
 warm appreciator of the divinity of genius. — Boston Traveller. 
 
 The great merit of these books lie in their carefully-edited text, and in 
 the fulness of their explanatory notes. Mr. Rolfe is not satisfied with 
 simply expounding, but he explores the entire field of English literature, 
 and therefrom gathers a multitude of illustrations that are interesting in 
 themselves and valuable as a commentary on the text. He not only in- 
 structs, but stimulates his readers to fresh exertion ; and it is this stimu- 
 lation that makes his labors so productive in the school-room. — Saturday 
 Evening Gazette^ Boston. 
 
 Mr. William J. Rolfe, to whom English literature is largely indebted 
 for annotated and richly-illustrated editions of several of Shakespeare's 
 Plays, has treated the " Select Poems of Thomas Gray" in the same way 
 — just as he had previously dealt with the best of Goldsmith's poems. — 
 The Press, Phila. 
 
 Mr. Rolfe's edition of Thomas Gray's select poems is marked by the 
 same discriminating taste as his other classics. — Springfield Republican. 
 
 Mr. Rolfe's rare abilities as a teacher and his fine scholarly tastes ena- 
 ble him to prepare a classic like this in the best manner for school use. 
 There could be no better exercise for the advanced classes in our schools 
 than the critical study of our best authors, and the volumes that Mr. Rolfe 
 has prepared will hasten the time when the study of mere form will give 
 place to the study of the spirit of our literature. — Louisville Courier- 
 Journal. 
 
 An elegant and scholarly little volume. — Christian Intelligencer ^ N. Y. 
 
 Published by HARPER & BROTHERS, New York. 
 
 ^^ Sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the United States, on receipt of the 
 Price and one-sixth additional for postage. 
 
 h\ym